Brasão INTROIT
THESAURUS FIDEI Archivum Traditiōnis
⚜ Scriptorium
Biblioteca › Filosofia da História › G. K. Chesterton
Monumentum Theologicum

The Everlasting Man

Homo Sempiternus
G. K. Chesterton · 1925 AD · Filosofia

T his book needs a preliminary note that its scope be not misunderstood.

2 The view suggested is historical rather than theological, and does not

3 deal directly with a religious change which has been the chief event of

4 my own life; and about which I am already writing a more purely

5 controversial volume. It is impossible, I hope, for any Catholic to

6 write any book on any subject, above all this subject, without showing

7 that he is a Catholic; but this study is not specially concerned with

8 the differences between a Catholic and a Protestant. Much of it is

9 devoted to many sorts of Pagans rather than any sort of Christians; and

10 its thesis is that those who say that Christ stands side by side with

11 similar myths, and his religion side by side with similar religions, are

12 only repeating a very stale formula contradicted by a very striking

13 fact. To suggest this I have not needed to go much beyond matters known

14 to us all; I make no claim to learning; and have to depend for some

15 things, as has rather become the fashion, on those who are more learned.

16 As I have more than once differed from Mr. H. G. Wells in his view of

17 history, it is the more right that I should here congratulate him on the

18 courage and constructive imagination which carried through his vast and

19 varied and intensely interesting work; but still more on having asserted

20 the reasonable right of the amateur to do what he can with the facts

21 which the specialists provide.

INTRODUCTION

4 THE PLAN OF THIS BOOK

5 There are two ways of getting home; and one of them is to stay there.

6 The other is to walk round the whole world till we come back to the same

7 place; and I tried to trace such a journey in a story I once wrote. It

8 is, however, a relief to turn from that topic to another story that I

9 never wrote. Like every book I never wrote, it is by far the best book I

10 have ever written. It is only too probable that I shall never write it,

11 so I will use it symbolically here; for it was a symbol of the same

12 truth. I conceived it as a romance of those vast valleys with sloping

13 sides, like those along which the ancient White Horses of Wessex are

14 scrawled along the flanks of the hills. It concerned some boy whose farm

15 or cottage stood on such a slope, and who went on his travels to find

16 something, such as the effigy and grave of some giant; and when he was

17 far enough from home he looked back and saw that his own farm and

18 kitchen-garden, shining flat on the hill-side like the colours and

19 quarterings of a shield, were but parts of some such gigantic figure, on

20 which he had always lived, but which was too large and too close to be

21 seen. That, I think, is a true picture of the progress of any real

22 independent intelligence to-day; and that is the point of this book.

23 The point of this book, in other words, is that the next best thing to

24 being really inside Christendom is to be really outside it. And a

25 particular point of it is that the popular critics of Christianity are

26 not really outside it. They are on a debatable ground, in every sense

27 of the term. They are doubtful in their very doubts. Their criticism has

28 taken on a curious tone; as of a random and illiterate heckling. Thus

29 they make current an anti-clerical cant as a sort of small-talk. They

30 will complain of parsons dressing like parsons; as if we should be any

31 more free if all the police who shadowed or collared us were

32 plain-clothes detectives. Or they will complain that a sermon cannot be

33 interrupted, and call a pulpit a coward’s castle; though they do not

34 call an editor’s office a coward’s castle. It would be unjust both to

35 journalists and priests; but it would be much truer of journalists. The

36 clergyman appears in person and could easily be kicked as he came out of

37 church; the journalist conceals even his name so that nobody can kick

38 him. They write wild and pointless articles and letters in the press

39 about why the churches are empty, without even going there to find out

40 if they are empty, or which of them are empty. Their suggestions are

41 more vapid and vacant than the most insipid curate in a three-act farce,

42 and move us to comfort him after the manner of the curate in the Bab

43 Ballads; ‘Your mind is not so blank as that of Hopley Porter.’ So we may

44 truly say to the very feeblest cleric: ‘Your mind is not so blank as

45 that of Indignant Layman or Plain Man or Man in the Street, or any of

46 your critics in the newspapers; for they have not the most shadowy

47 notion of what they want themselves, let alone of what you ought to give

48 them.’ They will suddenly turn round and revile the Church for not

49 having prevented the War, which they themselves did not want to prevent;

50 and which nobody had ever professed to be able to prevent, except some

51 of that very school of progressive and cosmopolitan sceptics who are the

52 chief enemies of the Church. It was the anti-clerical and agnostic world

53 that was always prophesying the advent of universal peace; it is that

54 world that was, or should have been, abashed and confounded by the

55 advent of universal war. As for the general view that the Church was

56 discredited by the War—they might as well say that the Ark was

57 discredited by the Flood. When the world goes wrong, it proves rather

58 that the Church is right. The Church is justified, not because her

59 children do not sin, but because they do. But that marks their mood

60 about the whole religious tradition: they are in a state of reaction

61 against it. It is well with the boy when he lives on his father’s land;

62 and well with him again when he is far enough from it to look back on it

63 and see it as a whole. But these people have got into an intermediate

64 state, have fallen into an intervening valley from which they can see

65 neither the heights beyond them nor the heights behind. They cannot get

66 out of the penumbra of Christian controversy. They cannot be Christians

67 and they cannot leave off being Anti-Christians. Their whole atmosphere

68 is the atmosphere of a reaction: sulks, perversity, petty criticism.

69 They still live in the shadow of the faith and have lost the light of

70 the faith.

71 Now the best relation to our spiritual home is to be near enough to love

72 it. But the next best is to be far enough away not to hate it. It is the

73 contention of these pages that while the best judge of Christianity is a

74 Christian, the next best judge would be something more like a Confucian.

75 The worst judge of all is the man now most ready with his judgments; the

76 ill-educated Christian turning gradually into the ill-tempered agnostic,

77 entangled in the end of a feud of which he never understood the

78 beginning, blighted with a sort of hereditary boredom with he knows not

79 what, and already weary of hearing what he has never heard. He does not

80 judge Christianity calmly as a Confucian would; he does not judge it as

81 he would judge Confucianism. He cannot by an effort of fancy set the

82 Catholic Church thousands of miles away in strange skies of morning and

83 judge it as impartially as a Chinese pagoda. It is said that the great

84 St. Francis Xavier, who very nearly succeeded in setting up the Church

85 there as a tower overtopping all pagodas, failed partly because his

86 followers were accused by their fellow missionaries of representing the

87 Twelve Apostles with the garb or attributes of Chinamen. But it would be

88 far better to see them as Chinamen, and judge them fairly as Chinamen,

89 than to see them as featureless idols merely made to be battered by

90 iconoclasts; or rather as cockshies to be pelted by empty-headed

91 cockneys. It would be better to see the whole thing as a remote Asiatic

92 cult; the mitres of its bishops as the towering head-dresses of

93 mysterious bonzes; its pastoral staffs as the sticks twisted like

94 serpents carried in some Asiatic procession; to see the prayer-book as

95 fantastic as the prayer-wheel and the Cross as crooked as the Swastika.

96 Then at least we should not lose our temper as some of the sceptical

97 critics seem to lose their temper, not to mention their wits. Their

98 anti-clericalism has become an atmosphere, an atmosphere of negation and

99 hostility from which they cannot escape. Compared with that, it would be

100 better to see the whole thing as something belonging to another

101 continent, or to another planet. It would be more philosophical to stare

102 indifferently at bonzes than to be perpetually and pointlessly grumbling

103 at bishops. It would be better to walk past a church as if it were a

104 pagoda than to stand permanently in the porch, impotent either to go

105 inside and help or to go outside and forget. For those in whom a mere

106 reaction has thus become an obsession, I do seriously recommend the

107 imaginative effort of conceiving the Twelve Apostles as Chinamen. In

108 other words, I recommend these critics to try to do as much justice to

109 Christian saints as if they were Pagan sages.

110 But with this we come to the final and vital point. I shall try to show

111 in these pages that when we *do* make this imaginative effort to see the

112 whole thing from the outside, we find that it really looks like what is

113 traditionally said about it inside. It is exactly when the boy gets far

114 enough off to see the giant that he sees that he really is a giant. It

115 is exactly when we do at last see the Christian Church afar under those

116 clear and level eastern skies that we see that it is really the Church

117 of Christ. To put it shortly, the moment we are really impartial about

118 it we know why people are partial to it. But this second proposition

119 requires more serious discussion; and I shall here set myself to discuss

120 it.

121 As soon as I had clearly in my mind this conception of something solid

122 in the solitary and unique character of the divine story, it struck me

123 that there was exactly the same strange and yet solid character in the

124 human story that had led up to it; because that human story also had a

125 root that was divine. I mean that just as the Church seems to grow more

126 remarkable when it is fairly compared with the common religious life of

127 mankind, so mankind itself seems to grow more remarkable when we compare

128 it with the common life of nature. And I have noticed that most modern

129 history is driven to something like sophistry, first to soften the sharp

130 transition from animals to men, and then to soften the sharp transition

131 from heathens to Christians. Now the more we really read in a realistic

132 spirit of those two transitions the sharper we shall find them to be. It

133 is because the critics are *not* detached that they do not see this

134 detachment; it is because they are not looking at things in a dry light

135 that they cannot see the difference between black and white. It is

136 because they are in a particular mood of reaction and revolt that they

137 have a motive for making out that all the white is dirty grey and the

138 black not so black as it is painted. I do not say there are not human

139 excuses for their revolt; I do not say it is not in some ways

140 sympathetic; what I say is that it is not in any way scientific. An

141 iconoclast may be indignant; an iconoclast may be justly indignant; but

142 an iconoclast is not impartial. And it is stark hypocrisy to pretend

143 that nine-tenths of the higher critics and scientific evolutionists and

144 professors of comparative religion are in the least impartial. Why

145 should they be impartial, what is being impartial, when the whole world

146 is at war about whether one thing is a devouring superstition or a

147 divine hope? I do not pretend to be impartial in the sense that the

148 final act of faith fixes a man’s mind because it satisfies his mind. But

149 I do profess to be a great deal more impartial than they are; in the

150 sense that I can tell the story fairly, with some sort of imaginative

151 justice to all sides; and they cannot. I do profess to be impartial in

152 the sense that I should be ashamed to talk such nonsense about the Lama

153 of Thibet as they do about the Pope of Rome, or to have as little

154 sympathy with Julian the Apostate as they have with the Society of

155 Jesus. They are not impartial; they never by any chance hold the

156 historical scales even; and above all they are never impartial upon this

157 point of evolution and transition. They suggest everywhere the grey

158 gradations of twilight, because they believe it is the twilight of the

159 gods. I propose to maintain that whether or no it is the twilight of

160 gods, it is not the daylight of men.

161 I maintain that when brought out into the daylight, these two things

162 look altogether strange and unique; and that it is only in the false

163 twilight of an imaginary period of transition that they can be made to

164 look in the least like anything else. The first of these is the creature

165 called man, and the second is the man called Christ. I have therefore

166 divided this book into two parts: the former being a sketch of the main

167 adventure of the human race in so far as it remained heathen; and the

168 second a summary of the real difference that was made by it becoming

169 Christian. Both motives necessitate a certain method, a method which is

170 not very easy to manage, and perhaps even less easy to define or defend.

171 In order to strike, in the only sane or possible sense, the note of

172 impartiality, it is necessary to touch the nerve of novelty. I mean that

173 in one sense we see things fairly when we see them first. That, I may

174 remark in passing, is why children generally have very little difficulty

175 about the dogmas of the Church. But the Church, being a highly practical

176 thing for working and fighting, is necessarily a thing for men and not

177 merely for children. There must be in it for working purposes a great

178 deal of tradition, of familiarity, and even of routine. So long as its

179 fundamentals are sincerely felt, this may even be the saner condition.

180 But when its fundamentals are doubted, as at present, we must try to

181 recover the candour and wonder of the child; the unspoilt realism and

182 objectivity of innocence. Or if we cannot do that, we must try at least

183 to shake off the cloud of mere custom and see the thing as new, if only

184 by seeing it as unnatural. Things that may well be familiar so long as

185 familiarity breeds affection had much better become unfamiliar when

186 familiarity breeds contempt. For in connection with things so great as

187 are here considered, whatever our view of them, contempt must be a

188 mistake. Indeed contempt must be an illusion. We must invoke the most

189 wild and soaring sort of imagination; the imagination that can see what

190 is there.

191 The only way to suggest the point is by an example of something, indeed

192 of almost anything, that has been considered beautiful or wonderful.

193 George Wyndham once told me that he had seen one of the first aeroplanes

194 rise for the first time, and it was very wonderful; but not so wonderful

195 as a horse allowing a man to ride on him. Somebody else has said that a

196 fine man on a fine horse is the noblest bodily object in the world. Now,

197 so long as people feel this in the right way, all is well. The first and

198 best way of appreciating it is to come of people with a tradition of

199 treating animals properly; of men in the right relation to horses. A boy

200 who remembers his father who rode a horse, who rode it well and treated

201 it well, will know that the relation can be satisfactory and will be

202 satisfied. He will be all the more indignant at the ill-treatment of

203 horses because he knows how they ought to be treated; but he will see

204 nothing but what is normal in a man riding on a horse. He will not

205 listen to the great modern philosopher who explains to him that the

206 horse ought to be riding on the man. He will not pursue the pessimist

207 fancy of Swift and say that men must be despised as monkeys, and horses

208 worshipped as gods. And horse and man together making an image that is

209 to him human and civilised, it will be easy, as it were, to lift horse

210 and man together into something heroic or symbolical; like a vision of

211 St. George in the clouds. The fable of the winged horse will not be

212 wholly unnatural to him: and he will know why Ariosto set many a

213 Christian hero in such an airy saddle, and made him the rider of the

214 sky. For the horse has really been lifted up along with the man in the

215 wildest fashion in the very word we use when we speak of ‘chivalry.’ The

216 very name of the horse has been given to the highest mood and moment of

217 the man; so that we might almost say that the handsomest compliment to a

218 man is to call him a horse.

219 But if a man has got into a mood in which he is *not* able to feel this

220 sort of wonder, then his cure must begin right at the other end. We must

221 now suppose that he has drifted into a dull mood, in which somebody

222 sitting on a horse means no more than somebody sitting on a chair. The

223 wonder of which Wyndham spoke, the beauty that made the thing seem an

224 equestrian statue, the meaning of the more chivalric horseman, may have

225 become to him merely a convention and a bore. Perhaps they have been

226 merely a fashion; perhaps they have gone out of fashion; perhaps they

227 have been talked about too much or talked about in the wrong way;

228 perhaps it was then difficult to care for horses without the horrible

229 risk of being horsy. Anyhow, he has got into a condition when he cares

230 no more for a horse than for a towel-horse. His grandfather’s charge at

231 Balaclava seems to him as dull and dusty as the album containing such

232 family portraits. Such a person has not really become enlightened about

233 the album; on the contrary, he has only become blind with the dust. But

234 when he has reached *that* degree of blindness, he will not be able to

235 look at a horse or a horseman at all until he has seen the whole thing

236 as a thing entirely unfamiliar and almost unearthly.

237 Out of some dark forest under some ancient dawn there must come towards

238 us, with lumbering yet dancing motions, one of the very queerest of the

239 prehistoric creatures. We must see for the first time the strangely

240 small head set on a neck not only longer but thicker than itself, as the

241 face of a gargoyle is thrust out upon a gutter-spout, the one

242 disproportionate crest of hair running along the ridge of that heavy

243 neck like a beard in the wrong place; the feet, each like a solid club

244 of horn, alone amid the feet of so many cattle; so that the true fear is

245 to be found in showing not the cloven but the uncloven hoof. Nor is it

246 mere verbal fancy to see him thus as a unique monster; for in a sense a

247 monster means what is unique, and he is really unique. But the point is

248 that when we thus see him as the first man saw him, we begin once more

249 to have some imaginative sense of what it meant when the first man rode

250 him. In such a dream he may seem ugly, but he does not seem

251 unimpressive; and certainly that two-legged dwarf who could get on top

252 of him will not seem unimpressive. By a longer and more erratic road we

253 shall come back to the same marvel of the man and the horse; and the

254 marvel will be, if possible, even more marvellous. We shall have again a

255 glimpse of St. George; the more glorious because St. George is not

256 riding on the horse, but rather riding on the dragon.

257 In this example, which I have taken merely because it is an example, it

258 will be noted that I do not say that the nightmare seen by the first man

259 of the forest is either more true or more wonderful than the normal mare

260 of the stable seen by the civilised person who can appreciate what is

261 normal. Of the two extremes, I think on the whole that the traditional

262 grasp of truth is the better. But I say that the truth is found at one

263 or other of these two extremes, and is lost in the intermediate

264 condition of mere fatigue and forgetfulness of tradition. In other

265 words, I say it is better to see a horse as a monster than to see it

266 only as a slow substitute for a motor-car. If we have got into *that*

267 state of mind about a horse as something stale, it is far better to be

268 frightened of a horse because it is a good deal too fresh.

269 Now, as it is with the monster that is called a horse, so it is with the

270 monster that is called a man. Of course the best condition of all, in my

271 opinion, is always to have regarded man as he is regarded in my

272 philosophy. He who holds the Christian and Catholic view of human nature

273 will feel certain that it is a universal and therefore a sane view, and

274 will be satisfied. But if he has lost the sane vision, he can only get

275 it back by something very like a mad vision; that is, by seeing man as a

276 strange animal and realising how strange an animal he is. But just as

277 seeing the horse as a prehistoric prodigy ultimately led back to, and

278 not away from, an admiration for the mastery of man, so the *really*

279 detached consideration of the curious career of man will lead back to,

280 and not away from, the ancient faith in the dark designs of God. In

281 other words, it is exactly when we do see how queer the quadruped is

282 that we praise the man who mounts him; and exactly when we do see how

283 queer the biped is that we praise the Providence that made him.

284 In short, it is the purpose of this introduction to maintain this

285 thesis: that it is exactly when we do regard man as an animal that we

286 know he is not an animal. It is precisely when we do try to picture him

287 as a sort of horse on its hind legs that we suddenly realise that he

288 must be something as miraculous as the winged horse that towered up into

289 the clouds of heaven. All roads lead to Rome, all ways lead round again

290 to the central and civilised philosophy, including this road through

291 elfland and topsyturvydom. But it may be that it is better never to have

292 left the land of a reasonable tradition, where men ride lightly upon

293 horses and are mighty hunters before the Lord.

294 So also in the specially Christian case we have to react against the

295 heavy bias of fatigue. It is almost impossible to make the facts vivid,

296 because the facts are familiar; and for fallen men it is often true that

297 familiarity is fatigue. I am convinced that if we could tell the

298 supernatural story of Christ word for word as of a Chinese hero, call

299 him the Son of Heaven instead of the Son of God, and trace his rayed

300 nimbus in the gold thread of Chinese embroideries or the gold lacquer of

301 Chinese pottery instead of in the gold leaf of our own old Catholic

302 paintings, there would be a unanimous testimony to the spiritual purity

303 of the story. We should hear nothing then of the injustice of

304 substitution or the illogicality of atonement, of the superstitious

305 exaggeration of the burden of sin or the impossible insolence of an

306 invasion of the laws of nature. We should admire the chivalry of the

307 Chinese conception of a god who fell from the sky to fight the dragons

308 and save the wicked from being devoured by their own fault and folly.

309 We should admire the subtlety of the Chinese view of life, which

310 perceives that all human imperfection is in very truth a crying

311 imperfection. We should admire the Chinese esoteric and superior wisdom,

312 which said there are higher cosmic laws than the laws we know; we

313 believe every common Indian conjurer who chooses to come to us and talk

314 in the same style. If Christianity were only a new oriental fashion, it

315 would never be reproached with being an old and oriental faith. I do not

316 propose in this book to follow the alleged example of St. Francis Xavier

317 with the opposite imaginative intention, and turn the Twelve Apostles

318 into Mandarins; not so much to make them look like natives as to make

319 them look like foreigners. I do not propose to work what I believe would

320 be a completely successful practical joke; that of telling the whole

321 story of the Gospel and the whole history of the Church in a setting of

322 pagodas and pigtails; and noting with malignant humour how much it was

323 admired as a heathen story in the very quarters where it is condemned as

324 a Christian story. But I do propose to strike wherever possible this

325 note of what is new and strange, and for that reason the style even on

326 so serious a subject may sometimes be deliberately grotesque and

327 fanciful. I do desire to help the reader to see Christendom from the

328 outside in the sense of seeing it as a whole, against the background of

329 other historic things; just as I desire him to see humanity as a whole

330 against the background of natural things. And I say that in both cases,

331 when seen thus, they stand out from their background like supernatural

332 things. They do not fade into the rest with the colours of

333 impressionism; they stand out from the rest with the colours of

334 heraldry; as vivid as a red cross on a white shield or a black lion on a

335 ground of gold. So stands the Red Clay against the green field of

336 nature, or the White Christ against the red clay of his race.

337 But in order to see them clearly we have to see them as a whole. We have

338 to see how they developed as well as how they began; for the most

339 incredible part of the story is that things which began thus should have

340 developed thus. Any one who chooses to indulge in mere imagination can

341 imagine that other things might have happened or other entities evolved.

342 Any one thinking of what might have happened may conceive a sort of

343 evolutionary equality; but any one facing what did happen must face an

344 exception and a prodigy. If there was ever a moment when man was only an

345 animal, we can if we choose make a fancy picture of his career

346 transferred to some other animal. An entertaining fantasia might be made

347 in which elephants built in elephantine architecture, with towers and

348 turrets like tusks and trunks, cities beyond the scale of any colossus.

349 A pleasant fable might be conceived in which a cow had developed a

350 costume, and put on four boots and two pairs of trousers. We could

351 imagine a Supermonkey more marvellous than any Superman, a quadrumanous

352 creature carving and painting with his hands and cooking and

353 carpentering with his feet. But if we are considering what did happen,

354 we shall certainly decide that man has distanced everything else with a

355 distance like that of the astronomical spaces and a speed like that of

356 the still thunderbolt of the light. And in the same fashion, while we

357 can if we choose see the Church amid a mob of Mithraic or Manichean

358 superstitions squabbling and killing each other at the end of the

359 Empire, while we can if we choose imagine the Church killed in the

360 struggle and some other chance cult taking its place, we shall be the

361 more surprised (and possibly puzzled) if we meet it two thousand years

362 afterwards rushing through the ages as the winged thunderbolt of thought

363 and everlasting enthusiasm; a thing without rival or resemblance; and

364 still as new as it is old.

PART I

7 ON THE CREATURE CALLED MAN

CHAPTER I

10 THE MAN IN THE CAVE

11 Far away in some strange constellation in skies infinitely remote, there

12 is a small star, which astronomers may some day discover. At least I

13 could never observe in the faces or demeanour of most astronomers or men

14 of science any evidence that they had discovered it; though as a matter

15 of fact they were walking about on it all the time. It is a star that

16 brings forth out of itself very strange plants and very strange animals;

17 and none stranger than the men of science. That at least is the way in

18 which I should begin a history of the world if I had to follow the

19 scientific custom of beginning with an account of the astronomical

20 universe. I should try to see even this earth from the outside, not by

21 the hackneyed insistence of its relative position to the sun, but by

22 some imaginative effort to conceive its remote position for the

23 dehumanised spectator. Only I do not believe in being dehumanised in

24 order to study humanity. I do not believe in dwelling upon the distances

25 that are supposed to dwarf the world; I think there is even something a

26 trifle vulgar about this idea of trying to rebuke spirit by size. And as

27 the first idea is not feasible, that of making the earth a strange

28 planet so as to make it significant, I will not stoop to the other trick

29 of making it a small planet in order to make it insignificant. I would

30 rather insist that we do not even know that it is a planet at all, in

31 the sense in which we know that it is a place; and a very extraordinary

32 place too. That is the note which I wish to strike from the first, if

33 not in the astronomical, then in some more familiar fashion.

34 One of my first journalistic adventures, or misadventures, concerned a

35 comment on Grant Allen, who had written a book about the Evolution of

36 the Idea of God. I happened to remark that it would be much more

37 interesting if God wrote a book about the evolution of the idea of Grant

38 Allen. And I remember that the editor objected to my remark on the

39 ground that it was blasphemous; which naturally amused me not a little.

40 For the joke of it was, of course, that it never occurred to him to

41 notice the title of the book itself, which really was blasphemous; for

42 it was, when translated into English, ‘I will show you how this

43 nonsensical notion that there is a God grew up among men.’ My remark was

44 strictly pious and proper; confessing the divine purpose even in its

45 most seemingly dark or meaningless manifestations. In that hour I

46 learned many things, including the fact that there is something purely

47 acoustic in much of that agnostic sort of reverence. The editor had not

48 seen the point, because in the title of the book the long word came at

49 the beginning and the short word at the end; whereas in my comment the

50 short word came at the beginning and gave him a sort of shock. I have

51 noticed that if you put a word like God into the same sentence with a

52 word like dog, these abrupt and angular words affect people like

53 pistol-shots. Whether you say that God made the dog or the dog made God

54 does not seem to matter; that is only one of the sterile disputations of

55 the too subtle theologians. But so long as you begin with a long word

56 like evolution the rest will roll harmlessly past; very probably the

57 editor had not read the whole of the title, for it is rather a long

58 title and he was rather a busy man.

59 But this little incident has always lingered in my mind as a sort of

60 parable. Most modern histories of mankind begin with the word evolution,

61 and with a rather wordy exposition of evolution, for much the same

62 reason that operated in this case. There is something slow and soothing

63 and gradual about the word and even about the idea. As a matter of fact,

64 it is not, touching these primary things, a very practical word or a

65 very profitable idea. Nobody can imagine how nothing could turn into

66 something. Nobody can get an inch nearer to it by explaining how

67 something could turn into something else. It is really far more logical

68 to start by saying ‘In the beginning God created heaven and earth’ even

69 if you only mean ‘In the beginning some unthinkable power began some

70 unthinkable process.’ For God is by its nature a name of mystery, and

71 nobody ever supposed that man could imagine how a world was created any

72 more than he could create one. But evolution really is mistaken for

73 explanation. It has the fatal quality of leaving on many minds the

74 impression that they do understand it and everything else; just as many

75 of them live under a sort of illusion that they have read the *Origin of

76 Species*.

77 But this notion of something smooth and slow, like the ascent of a

78 slope, is a great part of the illusion. It is an illogicality as well as

79 an illusion; for slowness has really nothing to do with the question. An

80 event is not any more intrinsically intelligible or unintelligible

81 because of the pace at which it moves. For a man who does not believe in

82 a miracle, a slow miracle would be just as incredible as a swift one.

83 The Greek witch may have turned sailors to swine with a stroke of the

84 wand. But to see a naval gentleman of our acquaintance looking a little

85 more like a pig every day, till he ended with four trotters and a curly

86 tail, would not be any more soothing. It might be rather more creepy and

87 uncanny. The medieval wizard may have flown through the air from the top

88 of a tower; but to see an old gentleman walking through the air, in a

89 leisurely and lounging manner, would still seem to call for some

90 explanation. Yet there runs through all the rationalistic treatment of

91 history this curious and confused idea that difficulty is avoided, or

92 even mystery eliminated, by dwelling on mere delay or on something

93 dilatory in the processes of things. There will be something to be said

94 upon particular examples elsewhere; the question here is the false

95 atmosphere of facility and ease given by the mere suggestion of going

96 slow; the sort of comfort that might be given to a nervous old woman

97 travelling for the first time in a motor-car.

98 Mr. H. G. Wells has confessed to being a prophet; and in this matter he

99 was a prophet at his own expense. It is curious that his first

100 fairy-tale was a complete answer to his last book of history. The Time

101 Machine destroyed in advance all comfortable conclusions founded on the

102 mere relativity of time. In that sublime nightmare the hero saw trees

103 shoot up like green rockets, and vegetation spread visibly like a green

104 conflagration, or the sun shoot across the sky from east to west with

105 the swiftness of a meteor. Yet in his sense these things were quite as

106 natural when they went swiftly; and in our sense they are quite as

107 supernatural when they go slowly. The ultimate question is why they go

108 at all; and anybody who really understands that question will know that

109 it always has been and always will be a religious question; or at any

110 rate a philosophical or metaphysical question. And most certainly he

111 will not think the question answered by some substitution of gradual for

112 abrupt change; or, in other words, by a merely relative question of the

113 same story being spun out or rattled rapidly through, as can be done

114 with any story at a cinema by turning a handle.

115 Now what is needed for these problems of primitive existence is

116 something more like a primitive spirit. In calling up this vision of the

117 first things, I would ask the reader to make with me a sort of

118 experiment in simplicity. And by simplicity I do not mean stupidity, but

119 rather the sort of clarity that sees things like life rather than words

120 like evolution. For this purpose it would really be better to turn the

121 handle of the Time Machine a little more quickly and see the grass

122 growing and the trees springing up into the sky, if that experiment

123 could contract and concentrate and make vivid the upshot of the whole

124 affair. What we know, in a sense in which we know nothing else, is that

125 the trees and the grass did grow and that a number of other

126 extraordinary things do in fact happen; that queer creatures support

127 themselves in the empty air by beating it with fans of various fantastic

128 shapes; that other queer creatures steer themselves about alive under a

129 load of mighty waters; that other queer creatures walk about on four

130 legs, and that the queerest creature of all walks about on two. These

131 are things and not theories; and compared with them evolution and the

132 atom and even the solar system are merely theories. The matter here is

133 one of history and not of philosophy; so that it need only be noted that

134 no philosopher denies that a mystery still attaches to the two great

135 transitions: the origin of the universe itself and the origin of the

136 principle of life itself. Most philosophers have the enlightenment to

137 add that a third mystery attaches to the origin of man himself. In other

138 words, a third bridge was built across a third abyss of the unthinkable

139 when there came into the world what we call reason and what we call

140 will. Man is not merely an evolution but rather a revolution. That he

141 has a backbone or other parts upon a similar pattern to birds and fishes

142 is an obvious fact, whatever be the meaning of the fact. But if we

143 attempt to regard him, as it were, as a quadruped standing on his hind

144 legs, we shall find what follows far more fantastic and subversive than

145 if he were standing on his head.

146 I will take one example to serve for an introduction to the story of

147 man. It illustrates what I mean by saying that a certain childish

148 directness is needed to see the truth about the childhood of the world.

149 It illustrates what I mean by saying that a mixture of popular science

150 and journalistic jargon has confused the facts about the first things,

151 so that we cannot see which of them really comes first. It illustrates,

152 though only in one convenient illustration, all that I mean by the

153 necessity of seeing the sharp differences that give its shape to

154 history, instead of being submerged in all these generalisations about

155 slowness and sameness. For we do indeed require, in Mr. Wells’s phrase,

156 an outline of history. But we may venture to say, in Mr. Mantalini’s

157 phrase, that this evolutionary history has no outline or is a demd

158 outline. But, above all, it illustrates what I mean by saying that the

159 more we really look at man as an animal, the less he will look like one.

160 To-day all our novels and newspapers will be found swarming with

161 numberless allusions to a popular character called a Cave-Man. He seems

162 to be quite familiar to us, not only as a public character but as a

163 private character. His psychology is seriously taken into account in

164 psychological fiction and psychological medicine. So far as I can

165 understand, his chief occupation in life was knocking his wife about, or

166 treating women in general with what is, I believe, known in the world of

167 the film as ‘rough stuff.’ I have never happened to come upon the

168 evidence for this idea; and I do not know on what primitive diaries or

169 prehistoric divorce-reports it is founded. Nor, as I have explained

170 elsewhere, have I ever been able to see the probability of it, even

171 considered a priori. We are always told without any explanation or

172 authority that primitive man waved a club and knocked the woman down

173 before he carried her off. But on every animal analogy, it would seem an

174 almost morbid modesty and reluctance, on the part of the lady, always to

175 insist on being knocked down before consenting to be carried off. And I

176 repeat that I can never comprehend why, when the male was so very rude,

177 the female should have been so very refined. The cave-man may have been

178 a brute, but there is no reason why he should have been more brutal than

179 the brutes. And the loves of the giraffes and the river romances of the

180 hippopotami are effected without any of this preliminary fracas or

181 shindy. The cave-man may have been no better than the cave-bear; but the

182 child she-bear, so famous in hymnology, is not trained with any such

183 bias for spinsterhood. In short, these details of the domestic life of

184 the cave puzzle me upon either the evolutionary or the static

185 hypothesis; and in any case I should like to look into the evidence for

186 them; but unfortunately I have never been able to find it. But the

187 curious thing is this: that while ten thousand tongues of more or less

188 scientific or literary gossip seemed to be talking at once about this

189 unfortunate fellow, under the title of the cave-man, the one connection

190 in which it is really relevant and sensible to talk about him as the

191 cave-man has been comparatively neglected. People have used this loose

192 term in twenty loose ways; but they have never even looked at their own

193 term for what could really be learned from it.

194 In fact, people have been interested in everything about the cave-man

195 except what he did in the cave. Now there does happen to be some real

196 evidence of what he did in the cave. It is little enough, like all the

197 prehistoric evidence, but it is concerned with the real cave-man and his

198 cave and not the literary cave-man and his club. And it will be valuable

199 to our sense of reality to consider quite simply what that real evidence

200 is, and not to go beyond it. What was found in the cave was not the

201 club, the horrible gory club notched with the number of women it had

202 knocked on the head. The cave was not a Bluebeard’s Chamber filled with

203 the skeletons of slaughtered wives; it was not filled with female skulls

204 all arranged in rows and all cracked like eggs. It was something quite

205 unconnected, one way or the other, with all the modern phrases and

206 philosophical implications and literary rumours which confuse the whole

207 question for us. And if we wish to see as it really is this authentic

208 glimpse of the morning of the world, it will be far better to conceive

209 even the story of its discovery as some such legend of the land of

210 morning. It would be far better to tell the tale of what was really

211 found as simply as the tale of heroes finding the Golden Fleece or the

212 Gardens of the Hesperides, if we could so escape from a fog of

213 controversial theories into the clear colours and clean-cut outlines of

214 such a dawn. The old epic poets at least knew how to tell a story,

215 possibly a tall story but never a twisted story, never a story tortured

216 out of its own shape to fit theories and philosophies invented centuries

217 afterwards. It would be well if modern investigators could describe

218 their discoveries in the bald narrative style of the earliest

219 travellers, and without any of these long allusive words that are full

220 of irrelevant implication and suggestion. Then we might realise exactly

221 what we do know about the cave-man, or at any rate about the cave.

222 A priest and a boy entered some time ago a hollow in the hills and

223 passed into a sort of subterranean tunnel that led into a labyrinth of

224 such sealed and secret corridors of rock. They crawled through cracks

225 that seemed almost impassable, they crept through tunnels that might

226 have been made for moles, they dropped into holes as hopeless as wells,

227 they seemed to be burying themselves alive seven times over beyond the

228 hope of resurrection. This is but the commonplace of all such courageous

229 exploration; but what is needed here is some one who shall put such

230 stories in the primary light, in which they are not commonplace. There

231 is, for instance, something strangely symbolic in the accident that the

232 first intruders into that sunken world were a priest and a boy, the

233 types of the antiquity and of the youth of the world. But here I am

234 even more concerned with the symbolism of the boy than with that of the

235 priest. Nobody who remembers boyhood needs to be told what it might be

236 to a boy to enter like Peter Pan under a roof of the roots of all the

237 trees and go deeper and deeper, till he reach what William Morris called

238 the very roots of the mountains. Suppose somebody, with that simple and

239 unspoilt realism that is a part of innocence, to pursue that journey to

240 its end, not for the sake of what he could deduce or demonstrate in some

241 dusty magazine controversy, but simply for the sake of what he could

242 see. What he did see at last was a cavern so far from the light of day

243 that it might have been the legendary Domdaniel cavern that was under

244 the floor of the sea. This secret chamber of rock, when illuminated

245 after its long night of unnumbered ages, revealed on its walls large and

246 sprawling outlines diversified with coloured earths; and when they

247 followed the lines of them they recognised, across that vast and void of

248 ages, the movement and the gesture of a man’s hand. They were drawings

249 or paintings of animals; and they were drawn or painted not only by a

250 man but by an artist. Under whatever archaic limitations, they showed

251 that love of the long sweeping or the long wavering line which any man

252 who has ever drawn or tried to draw will recognise; and about which no

253 artist will allow himself to be contradicted by any scientist. They

254 showed the experimental and adventurous spirit of the artist, the spirit

255 that does not avoid but attempt difficult things; as where the

256 draughtsman had represented the action of the stag when he swings his

257 head clean round and noses towards his tail, an action familiar enough

258 in the horse. But there are many modern animal-painters who would set

259 themselves something of a task in rendering it truly. In this and twenty

260 other details it is clear that the artist had watched animals with a

261 certain interest and presumably a certain pleasure. In that sense it

262 would seem that he was not only an artist but a naturalist; the sort of

263 naturalist who is really natural.

264 Now it is needless to note, except in passing, that there is nothing

265 whatever in the atmosphere of that cave to suggest the bleak and

266 pessimistic atmosphere of that journalistic cave of the winds, that

267 blows and bellows about us with countless echoes concerning the

268 cave-man. So far as any human character can be hinted at by such traces

269 of the past, that human character is quite human and even humane. It is

270 certainly not the ideal of an inhuman character, like the abstraction

271 invoked in popular science. When novelists and educationists and

272 psychologists of all sorts talk about the cave-man, they never conceive

273 him in connection with anything that is really in the cave. When the

274 realist of the sex novel writes, ‘Red sparks danced in Dagmar

275 Doubledick’s brain; he felt the spirit of the cave-man rising within

276 him,’ the novelist’s readers would be very much disappointed if Dagmar

277 only went off and drew large pictures of cows on the drawing-room wall.

278 When the psychoanalyst writes to a patient, ‘The submerged instincts of

279 the cave-man are doubtless prompting you to gratify a violent impulse,’

280 he does not refer to the impulse to paint in water-colours; or to make

281 conscientious studies of how cattle swing their heads when they graze.

282 Yet we do know for a fact that the cave-man did these mild and innocent

283 things; and we have not the most minute speck of evidence that he did

284 any of the violent and ferocious things. In other words, the cave-man as

285 commonly presented to us is simply a myth or rather a muddle; for a myth

286 has at least an imaginative outline of truth. The whole of the current

287 way of talking is simply a confusion and a misunderstanding, founded on

288 no sort of scientific evidence and valued only as an excuse for a very

289 modern mood of anarchy. If any gentleman wants to knock a woman about,

290 he can surely be a cad without taking away the character of the

291 cave-man, about whom we know next to nothing except what we can gather

292 from a few harmless and pleasing pictures on a wall.

293 But this is not the point about the pictures or the particular moral

294 here to be drawn from them. That moral is something much larger and

295 simpler, so large and simple that when it is first stated it will sound

296 childish. And indeed it is in the highest sense childish; and that is

297 why I have in this apologue in some sense seen it through the eyes of a

298 child. It is the biggest of all the facts really facing the boy in the

299 cavern; and is perhaps too big to be seen. If the boy was one of the

300 flock of the priest, it may be presumed that he had been trained in a

301 certain quality of common sense; that common sense that often comes to

302 us in the form of tradition. In that case he would simply recognise the

303 primitive man’s work as the work of a man, interesting but in no way

304 incredible in being primitive. He would see what was there to see; and

305 he would not be tempted into seeing what was not there, by any

306 evolutionary excitement or fashionable speculation. If he had heard of

307 such things he would admit, of course, that the speculations might be

308 true and were not incompatible with the facts that were true. The artist

309 may have had another side to his character besides that which he has

310 alone left on record in his works of art. The primitive man may have

311 taken a pleasure in beating women as well as in drawing animals; all we

312 can say is that the drawings record the one but not the other. It may be

313 true that when the cave-man’s finished jumping on his mother, or his

314 wife as the case may be, he loves to hear the little brook a-gurgling,

315 and also to watch the deer as they come down to drink at the brook.

316 These things are not impossible, but they are irrelevant. The common

317 sense of the child could confine itself to learning from the facts what

318 the facts have to teach; and the pictures in the cave are very nearly

319 all the facts there are. So far as that evidence goes, the child would

320 be justified in assuming that a man had represented animals with rock

321 and red ochre for the same reason as he himself was in the habit of

322 trying to represent animals with charcoal and red chalk. The man had

323 drawn a stag just as the child had drawn a horse; because it was fun.

324 The man had drawn a stag with his head turned as the child had drawn a

325 pig with his eyes shut; because it was difficult. The child and the man,

326 being both human, would be united by the brotherhood of men; and the

327 brotherhood of men is even nobler when it bridges the abyss of ages than

328 when it bridges only the chasm of class. But anyhow he would see no

329 evidence of the cave-man of crude evolutionism; because there is none to

330 be seen. If somebody told him that the pictures had all been drawn by

331 St. Francis of Assisi out of pure and saintly love of animals, there

332 would be nothing in the cave to contradict it.

333 Indeed I once knew a lady who half-humorously suggested that the cave

334 was a crèche, in which the babies were put to be specially safe, and

335 that coloured animals were drawn on the walls to amuse them; very much

336 as diagrams of elephants and giraffes adorn a modern infant school. And

337 though this was but a jest, it does draw attention to some of the other

338 assumptions that we make only too readily. The pictures do not prove

339 even that the cave-men lived in caves, any more than the discovery of a

340 wine-cellar in Balham (long after that suburb had been destroyed by

341 human or divine wrath) would prove that the Victorian middle classes

342 lived entirely underground. The cave might have had a special purpose

343 like the cellar; it might have been a religious shrine or a refuge in

344 war or the meeting-place of a secret society or all sorts of things. But

345 it is quite true that its artistic decoration has much more of the

346 atmosphere of a nursery than of any of these nightmares of anarchical

347 fury and fear. I have conceived a child as standing in the cave; and it

348 is easy to conceive any child, modern or immeasurably remote, as making

349 a living gesture as if to pat the painted beasts upon the wall. In that

350 gesture there is a foreshadowing, as we shall see later, of another

351 cavern and another child.

352 But suppose the boy had not been taught by a priest but by a professor,

353 by one of the professors who simplify the relation of men and beasts to

354 a mere evolutionary variation. Suppose the boy saw himself, with the

355 same simplicity and sincerity, as a mere Mowgli running with the pack of

356 nature and roughly indistinguishable from the rest save by a relative

357 and recent variation. What would be for him the simplest lesson of that

358 strange stone picture-book? After all, it would come back to this; that

359 he had dug very deep and found the place where a man had drawn a picture

360 of a reindeer. But he would dig a good deal deeper before he found a

361 place where a reindeer had drawn a picture of a man. That sounds like a

362 truism, but in this connection it is really a very tremendous truth. He

363 might descend to depths unthinkable, he might sink into sunken

364 continents as strange as remote stars, he might find himself in the

365 inside of the world as far from men as the other side of the moon; he

366 might see in those cold chasms or colossal terraces of stone, traced in

367 the faint hieroglyphic of the fossil, the ruins of lost dynasties of

368 biological life, rather like the ruins of successive creations and

369 separate universes than the stages in the story of one. He would find

370 the trail of monsters blindly developing in directions outside all our

371 common imagery of fish and bird; groping and grasping and touching life

372 with every extravagant elongation of horn and tongue and tentacle;

373 growing a forest of fantastic caricatures of the claw and the fin and

374 the finger. But nowhere would he find one finger that had traced one

375 significant line upon the sand; nowhere one claw that had even begun to

376 scratch the faint suggestion of a form. To all appearance, the thing

377 would be as unthinkable in all those countless cosmic variations of

378 forgotten aeons as it would be in the beasts and birds before our eyes.

379 The child would no more expect to see it than to see the cat scratch on

380 the wall a vindictive caricature of the dog. The childish common sense

381 would keep the most evolutionary child from expecting to see anything

382 like that; yet in the traces of the rude and recently evolved ancestors

383 of humanity he would have seen exactly that. It must surely strike him

384 as strange that men so remote from him should be so near, and that

385 beasts so near to him should be so remote. To his simplicity it must

386 seem at least odd that he could not find any trace of the beginning of

387 any arts among any animals. That is the simplest lesson to learn in the

388 cavern of the coloured pictures; only it is too simple to be learnt. It

389 is the simple truth that man does differ from the brutes in kind and not

390 in degree; and the proof of it is here; that it sounds like a truism to

391 say that the most primitive man drew a picture of a monkey, and that it

392 sounds like a joke to say that the most intelligent monkey drew a

393 picture of a man. Something of division and disproportion has appeared;

394 and it is unique. Art is the signature of man.

395 That is the sort of simple truth with which a story of the beginnings

396 ought really to begin. The evolutionist stands staring in the painted

397 cavern at the things that are too large to be seen and too simple to be

398 understood. He tries to deduce all sorts of other indirect and doubtful

399 things from the details of the pictures, because he cannot see the

400 primary significance of the whole; thin and theoretical deductions about

401 the absence of religion or the presence of superstition; about tribal

402 government and hunting and human sacrifice and heaven knows what. In the

403 next chapter I shall try to trace in a little more detail the much

404 disputed question about these prehistoric origins of human ideas and

405 especially of the religious idea. Here I am only taking this one case of

406 the cave as a sort of symbol of the simpler sort of truth with which the

407 story ought to start. When all is said, the main fact that the record of

408 the reindeer men attests, along with all other records, is that the

409 reindeer man could draw and the reindeer could not. If the reindeer man

410 was as much an animal as the reindeer, it was all the more extraordinary

411 that he could do what all other animals could not. If he was an ordinary

412 product of biological growth, like any other beast or bird, then it is

413 all the more extraordinary that he was not in the least like any other

414 beast or bird. He seems rather more supernatural as a natural product

415 than as a supernatural one.

416 But I have begun this story in the cave, like the cave of the

417 speculations of Plato, because it is a sort of model of the mistake of

418 merely evolutionary introductions and prefaces. It is useless to begin

419 by saying that everything was slow and smooth and a mere matter of

420 development and degree. For in a plain matter like the pictures there is

421 in fact not a trace of any such development or degree. Monkeys did not

422 begin pictures and men finish them; Pithecanthropus did not draw a

423 reindeer badly and Homo Sapiens draw it well. The higher animals did not

424 draw better and better portraits; the dog did not paint better in his

425 best period than in his early bad manner as a jackal; the wild horse was

426 not an Impressionist and the race-horse a Post-Impressionist. All we can

427 say of this notion of reproducing things in shadow or representative

428 shape is that it exists nowhere in nature except in man; and that we

429 cannot even talk about it without treating man as something separate

430 from nature. In other words, every sane sort of history must begin with

431 man as man, a thing standing absolute and alone. How he came there, or

432 indeed how anything else came there, is a thing for theologians and

433 philosophers and scientists and not for historians. But an excellent

434 test case of this isolation and mystery is the matter of the impulse of

435 art. This creature was truly different from all other creatures; because

436 he was a creator as well as a creature. Nothing in that sense could be

437 made in any other image but the image of man. But the truth is so true

438 that, even in the absence of any religious belief, it must be assumed in

439 the form of some moral or metaphysical principle. In the next chapter we

440 shall see how this principle applies to all the historical hypotheses

441 and evolutionary ethics now in fashion; to the origins of tribal

442 government or mythological belief. But the clearest and most convenient

443 example to start with is this popular one of what the cave-man really

444 did in his cave. It means that somehow or other a new thing had appeared

445 in the cavernous night of nature; a mind that is like a mirror. It is

446 like a mirror because it is truly a thing of reflection. It is like a

447 mirror because in it alone all the other shapes can be seen like shining

448 shadows in a vision. Above all, it is like a mirror because it is the

449 only thing of its kind. Other things may resemble it or resemble each

450 other in various ways; other things may excel it or excel each other in

451 various ways; just as in the furniture of a room a table may be round

452 like a mirror or a cupboard may be larger than a mirror. But the mirror

453 is the only thing that can contain them all. Man is the microcosm; man

454 is the measure of all things; man is the image of God. These are the

455 only real lessons to be learnt in the cave, and it is time to leave it

456 for the open road.

457 It will be well in this place, however, to sum up once and for all what

458 is meant by saying that man is at once the exception to everything and

459 the mirror and the measure of all things. But to see man as he is, it is

460 necessary once more to keep close to that simplicity that can clear

461 itself of accumulated clouds of sophistry. The simplest truth about man

462 is that he is a very strange being; almost in the sense of being a

463 stranger on the earth. In all sobriety, he has much more of the external

464 appearance of one bringing alien habits from another land than of a mere

465 growth of this one. He has an unfair advantage and an unfair

466 disadvantage. He cannot sleep in his own skin; he cannot trust his own

467 instincts. He is at once a creator moving miraculous hands and fingers

468 and a kind of cripple. He is wrapped in artificial bandages called

469 clothes; he is propped on artificial crutches called furniture. His mind

470 has the same doubtful liberties and the same wild limitations. Alone

471 among the animals, he is shaken with the beautiful madness called

472 laughter; as if he had caught sight of some secret in the very shape of

473 the universe hidden from the universe itself. Alone among the animals he

474 feels the need of averting his thoughts from the root realities of his

475 own bodily being; of hiding them as in the presence of some higher

476 possibility which creates the mystery of shame. Whether we praise these

477 things as natural to man or abuse them as artificial in nature, they

478 remain in the same sense unique. This is realised by the whole popular

479 instinct called religion, until disturbed by pedants, especially the

480 laborious pedants of the Simple Life. The most sophistical of all

481 sophists are Gymnosophists.

482 It is not natural to see man as a natural product. It is not common

483 sense to call man a common object of the country or the seashore. It is

484 not seeing straight to see him as an animal. It is not sane. It sins

485 against the light; against that broad daylight of proportion which is

486 the principle of all reality. It is reached by stretching a point, by

487 making out a case, by artificially selecting a certain light and shade,

488 by bringing into prominence the lesser or lower things which may happen

489 to be similar. The solid thing standing in the sunlight, the thing we

490 can walk round and see from all sides, is quite different. It is also

491 quite extraordinary; and the more sides we see of it the more

492 extraordinary it seems. It is emphatically not a thing that follows or

493 flows naturally from anything else. If we imagine that an inhuman or

494 impersonal intelligence could have felt from the first the general

495 nature of the non-human world sufficiently to see that things would

496 evolve in whatever way they did evolve, there would have been nothing

497 whatever in all that natural world to prepare such a mind for such an

498 unnatural novelty. To such a mind, man would most certainly not have

499 seemed something like one herd out of a hundred herds finding richer

500 pasture; or one swallow out of a hundred swallows making a summer under

501 a strange sky. It would not be in the same scale and scarcely in the

502 same dimension. We might as truly say that it would not be in the same

503 universe. It would be more like seeing one cow out of a hundred cows

504 suddenly jump over the moon or one pig out of a hundred pigs grow wings

505 in a flash and fly. It would not be a question of the cattle finding

506 their own grazing-ground but of their building their own cattle-sheds,

507 not a question of one swallow making a summer but of his making a

508 summer-house. For the very fact that birds do build nests is one of

509 those similarities that sharpen the startling difference. The very fact

510 that a bird can get as far as building a nest, and cannot get any

511 farther, proves that he has not a mind as man has a mind; it proves it

512 more completely than if he built nothing at all. If he built nothing at

513 all, he might possibly be a philosopher of the Quietist or Buddhistic

514 school, indifferent to all but the mind within. But when he builds as he

515 does build and is satisfied and sings aloud with satisfaction, then we

516 know there is really an invisible veil like a pane of glass between him

517 and us, like the window on which a bird will beat in vain. But suppose

518 our abstract onlooker saw one of the birds begin to build as men build.

519 Suppose in an incredibly short space of time there were seven styles of

520 architecture for one style of nest. Suppose the bird carefully selected

521 forked twigs and pointed leaves to express the piercing piety of Gothic,

522 but turned to broad foliage and black mud when he sought in a darker

523 mood to call up the heavy columns of Bel and Ashtaroth; making his nest

524 indeed one of the hanging gardens of Babylon. Suppose the bird made

525 little clay statues of birds celebrated in letters or politics and stuck

526 them up in front of the nest. Suppose that one bird out of a thousand

527 birds began to do one of the thousand things that man had already done

528 even in the morning of the world; and we can be quite certain that the

529 onlooker would not regard such a bird as a mere evolutionary variety of

530 the other birds; he would regard it as a very fearful wild-fowl indeed;

531 possibly as a bird of ill-omen, certainly as an omen. That bird would

532 tell the augurs, not of something that would happen, but of something

533 that had happened. That something would be the appearance of a mind with

534 a new dimension of depth; a mind like that of man. If there be no God,

535 no other mind could conceivably have foreseen it.

536 Now, as a matter of fact, there is not a shadow of evidence that *this*

537 thing was evolved at all. There is not a particle of proof that *this*

538 transition came slowly, or even that it came naturally. In a strictly

539 scientific sense, we simply know nothing whatever about how it grew, or

540 whether it grew, or what it is. There may be a broken trail of stones

541 and bones faintly suggesting the development of the human body. There is

542 nothing even faintly suggesting such a development of this human mind.

543 It was not and it was; we know not in what instant or in what infinity

544 of years. Something happened; and it has all the appearance of a

545 transaction outside time. It has therefore nothing to do with history in

546 the ordinary sense. The historian must take it or something like it for

547 granted; it is not his business as a historian to explain it. But if he

548 cannot explain it as a historian, he will not explain it as a biologist.

549 In neither case is there any disgrace to him in accepting it without

550 explaining it; for it is a reality, and history and biology deal with

551 realities. He is quite justified in calmly confronting the pig with

552 wings and the cow that jumped over the moon, merely because they have

553 happened. He can reasonably accept man as a freak, because he accepts

554 man as a fact. He can be perfectly comfortable in a crazy and

555 disconnected world, or in a world that can produce such a crazy and

556 disconnected thing. For reality is a thing in which we can all repose,

557 even if it hardly seems related to anything else. The thing is there;

558 and that is enough for most of us. But if we do indeed want to know how

559 it can conceivably have come there, if we do indeed wish to see it

560 related realistically to other things, if we do insist on seeing it

561 evolved before our very eyes from an environment nearer to its own

562 nature, then assuredly it is to very different things that we must go.

563 We must stir very strange memories and return to very simple dreams if

564 we desire some origin that can make man other than a monster. We shall

565 have discovered very different causes before he becomes a creature of

566 causation; and invoked other authority to turn him into something

567 reasonable, or even into anything probable. That way lies all that is at

568 once awful and familiar and forgotten, with dreadful faces thronged and

569 fiery arms. We can accept man as a fact, if we are content with an

570 unexplained fact. We can accept him as an animal, if we can live with a

571 fabulous animal. But if we must needs have sequence and necessity, then

572 indeed we must provide a prelude and crescendo of mounting miracles,

573 that ushered in with unthinkable thunders in all the seven heavens of

574 another order, a man may be an ordinary thing.

CHAPTER II

13 PROFESSORS AND PREHISTORIC MEN

14 Science is weak about these prehistoric things in a way that has hardly

15 been noticed. The science whose modern marvels we all admire succeeds by

16 incessantly adding to its data. In all practical inventions, in most

17 natural discoveries, it can always increase evidence by experiment. But

18 it cannot experiment in making men; or even in watching to see what the

19 first men make. An inventor can advance step by step in the construction

20 of an aeroplane, even if he is only experimenting with sticks and scraps

21 of metal in his own back-yard. But he cannot watch the Missing Link

22 evolving in his own back-yard. If he has made a mistake in his

23 calculations, the aeroplane will correct it by crashing to the ground.

24 But if he has made a mistake about the arboreal habitat of his ancestor,

25 he cannot see his arboreal ancestor falling off the tree. He cannot keep

26 a cave-man like a cat in the back-yard and watch him to see whether he

27 does really practise cannibalism or carry off his mate on the principles

28 of marriage by capture. He cannot keep a tribe of primitive men like a

29 pack of hounds and notice how far they are influenced by the herd

30 instinct. If he sees a particular bird behave in a particular way, he

31 can get other birds and see if they behave in that way; but if he finds

32 a skull, or the scrap of a skull, in the hollow of a hill, he cannot

33 multiply it into a vision of the valley of dry bones. In dealing with a

34 past that has almost entirely perished, he can only go by evidence and

35 not by experiment. And there is hardly enough evidence to be even

36 evidential. Thus while most science moves in a sort of curve, being

37 constantly corrected by new evidence, this science flies off into space

38 in a straight line uncorrected by anything. But the habit of forming

39 conclusions, as they can really be formed in more fruitful fields, is so

40 fixed in the scientific mind that it cannot resist talking like this. It

41 talks about the idea suggested by one scrap of bone as if it were

42 something like the aeroplane which is constructed at last out of whole

43 scrap-heaps of scraps of metal. The trouble with the professor of the

44 prehistoric is that he cannot scrap his scrap. The marvellous and

45 triumphant aeroplane is made out of a hundred mistakes. The student of

46 origins can only make one mistake and stick to it.

47 We talk very truly of the patience of science; but in this department it

48 would be truer to talk of the impatience of science. Owing to the

49 difficulty above described, the theorist is in far too much of a hurry.

50 We have a series of hypotheses so hasty that they may well be called

51 fancies, and cannot in any case be further corrected by facts. The most

52 empirical anthropologist is here as limited as an antiquary. He can only

53 cling to a fragment of the past and has no way of increasing it for the

54 future. He can only clutch his fragment of fact, almost as the primitive

55 man clutched his fragment of flint. And indeed he does deal with it in

56 much the same way and for much the same reason. It is his tool and his

57 only tool. It is his weapon and his only weapon. He often wields it with

58 a fanaticism far in excess of anything shown by men of science when they

59 can collect more facts from experience and even add new facts by

60 experiment. Sometimes the professor with his bone becomes almost as

61 dangerous as a dog with his bone. And the dog at least does not deduce a

62 theory from it, proving that mankind is going to the dogs—or that it

63 came from them.

64 For instance, I have pointed out the difficulty of keeping a monkey and

65 watching it evolve into a man. Experimental evidence of such an

66 evolution being impossible, the professor is not content to say (as most

67 of us would be ready to say) that such an evolution is likely enough

68 anyhow. He produces his little bone, or little collection of bones, and

69 deduces the most marvellous things from it. He found in Java a part of a

70 skull, seeming by its contour to be smaller than the human. Somewhere

71 near it he found an upright thigh-bone, and in the same scattered

72 fashion some teeth that were not human. If they all form part of one

73 creature, which is doubtful, our conception of the creature would be

74 almost equally doubtful. But the effect on popular science was to

75 produce a complete and even complex figure, finished down to the last

76 details of hair and habits. He was given a name as if he were an

77 ordinary historical character. People talked of Pithecanthropus as of

78 Pitt or Fox or Napoleon. Popular histories published portraits of him

79 like the portraits of Charles the First and George the Fourth. A

80 detailed drawing was reproduced, carefully shaded, to show that the very

81 hairs of his head were all numbered. No uninformed person looking at its

82 carefully lined face and wistful eyes would imagine for a moment that

83 this was the portrait of a thigh-bone; or of a few teeth and a fragment

84 of a cranium. In the same way people talked about him as if he were an

85 individual whose influence and character were familiar to us all. I have

86 just read a story in a magazine about Java, and how modern white

87 inhabitants of that island are prevailed on to misbehave themselves by

88 the personal influence of poor old Pithecanthropus. That the modern

89 inhabitants of Java misbehave themselves I can very readily believe; but

90 I do not imagine that they need any encouragement from the discovery of

91 a few highly doubtful bones. Anyhow, those bones are far too few and

92 fragmentary and dubious to fill up the whole of the vast void that does

93 in reason and in reality lie between man and his bestial ancestors, if

94 they were his ancestors. On the assumption of that evolutionary

95 connection (a connection which I am not in the least concerned to deny),

96 the really arresting and remarkable fact is the comparative absence of

97 any such remains recording that connection at that point. The sincerity

98 of Darwin really admitted this; and that is how we came to use such a

99 term as the Missing Link. But the dogmatism of Darwinians has been too

100 strong for the agnosticism of Darwin; and men have insensibly fallen

101 into turning this entirely negative term into a positive image. They

102 talk of searching for the habits and habitat of the Missing Link; as if

103 one were to talk of being on friendly terms with the gap in a narrative

104 or the hole in an argument, of taking a walk with a *non-sequitur* or

105 dining with an undistributed middle.

106 In this sketch, therefore, of man in his relation to certain religious

107 and historical problems, I shall waste no further space on these

108 speculations on the nature of man before he became man. His body may

109 have been evolved from the brutes; but we know nothing of any such

110 transition that throws the smallest light upon his soul as it has shown

111 itself in history. Unfortunately the same school of writers pursue the

112 same style of reasoning when they come to the first real evidence about

113 the first real men. Strictly speaking of course we know nothing about

114 prehistoric man, for the simple reason that he was prehistoric. The

115 history of prehistoric man is a very obvious contradiction in terms. It

116 is the sort of unreason in which only rationalists are allowed to

117 indulge. If a parson had casually observed that the Flood was

118 antediluvian, it is possible that he might be a little chaffed about his

119 logic. If a bishop were to say that Adam was Preadamite, we might think

120 it a little odd. But we are not supposed to notice such verbal trifles

121 when sceptical historians talk of the part of history that is

122 prehistoric. The truth is that they are using the terms historic and

123 prehistoric without any clear test or definition in their minds. What

124 they mean is that there are traces of human lives before the beginning

125 of human stories; and in that sense we do at least know that humanity

126 was before history.

127 Human civilisation is older than human records. That is the sane way of

128 stating our relations to these remote things. Humanity has left examples

129 of its other arts earlier than the art of writing; or at least of any

130 writing that we can read. But it is certain that the primitive arts were

131 arts; and it is in every way probable that the primitive civilisations

132 were civilisations. The man left a picture of the reindeer, but he did

133 not leave a narrative of how he hunted the reindeer; and therefore what

134 we say of him is hypothesis and not history. But the art he did practise

135 was quite artistic; his drawing was quite intelligent, and there is no

136 reason to doubt that his story of the hunt would be quite intelligent,

137 only if it exists it is not intelligible. In short, the prehistoric

138 period need not mean the primitive period, in the sense of the barbaric

139 or bestial period. It does not mean the time before civilisation or the

140 time before arts and crafts. It simply means the time before any

141 connected narratives that we can read. This does indeed make all the

142 practical difference between remembrance and forgetfulness; but it is

143 perfectly possible that there were all sorts of forgotten forms of

144 civilisation, as well as all sorts of forgotten forms of barbarism. And

145 in any case everything indicated that many of these forgotten or

146 half-forgotten social stages were much more civilised and much less

147 barbaric than is vulgarly imagined to-day. But even about these

148 unwritten histories of humanity, when humanity was quite certainly

149 human, we can only conjecture with the greatest doubt and caution. And

150 unfortunately doubt and caution are the last things commonly encouraged

151 by the loose evolutionism of current culture. For that culture is full

152 of curiosity; and the one thing that it cannot endure is the agony of

153 agnosticism. It was in the Darwinian age that the word first became

154 known and the thing first became impossible.

155 It is necessary to say plainly that all this ignorance is simply covered

156 by impudence. Statements are made so plainly and positively that men

157 have hardly the moral courage to pause upon them and find that they are

158 without support. The other day a scientific summary of the state of a

159 prehistoric tribe began confidently with the words ‘They wore no

160 clothes.’ Not one reader in a hundred probably stopped to ask himself

161 how we should come to know whether clothes had once been worn by people

162 of whom everything has perished except a few chips of bone and stone. It

163 was doubtless hoped that we should find a stone hat as well as a stone

164 hatchet. It was evidently anticipated that we might discover an

165 everlasting pair of trousers of the same substance as the everlasting

166 rock. But to persons of a less sanguine temperament it will be

167 immediately apparent that people might wear simple garments, or even

168 highly ornamental garments, without leaving any more traces of them than

169 these people have left. The plaiting of rushes and grasses, for

170 instance, might have become more and more elaborate without in the least

171 becoming more eternal. One civilisation might specialise in things that

172 happened to be perishable, like weaving and embroidering, and not in

173 things that happen to be more permanent, like architecture and

174 sculpture. There have been plenty of examples of such specialist

175 societies. A man of the future finding the ruins of our factory

176 machinery might as fairly say that we were acquainted with iron and with

177 no other substance; and announce the discovery that the proprietor and

178 manager of the factory undoubtedly walked about naked—or possibly wore

179 iron hats and trousers.

180 It is not contended here that these primitive men did wear clothes any

181 more than they did weave rushes; but merely that we have not enough

182 evidence to know whether they did or not. But it may be worth while to

183 look back for a moment at some of the very few things that we do know

184 and that they did do. If we consider them, we shall certainly not find

185 them inconsistent with such ideas as dress and decoration. We do not

186 know whether they decorated themselves; but we do know that they

187 decorated other things. We do not know whether they had embroideries,

188 and if they had, the embroideries could not be expected to have

189 remained. But we do know that they did have pictures; and the pictures

190 have remained. And there remains with them, as already suggested, the

191 testimony to something that is absolute and unique; that belongs to man

192 and to nothing else except man; that is a difference of kind and not a

193 difference of degree. A monkey does not draw clumsily and a man

194 cleverly; a monkey does not begin the art of representation and a man

195 carry it to perfection. A monkey does not do it at all; he does not

196 begin to do it at all; he does not begin to begin to do it at all. A

197 line of some kind is crossed before the first faint line can begin.

198 Another distinguished writer, again, in commenting on the cave-drawings

199 attributed to the neolithic men of the reindeer period, said that none

200 of their pictures appeared to have any religious purpose; and he seemed

201 almost to infer that they had no religion. I can hardly imagine a

202 thinner thread of argument than this which reconstructs the very inmost

203 moods of the prehistoric mind from the fact that somebody who has

204 scrawled a few sketches on a rock, from what motive we do not know, for

205 what purpose we do not know, acting under what customs or conventions we

206 do not know, may possibly have found it easier to draw reindeers than to

207 draw religion. He may have drawn it because it was his religious symbol.

208 He may have drawn it because it was not his religious symbol. He may

209 have drawn anything except his religious symbol. He may have drawn his

210 real religious symbol somewhere else; or it may have been deliberately

211 destroyed when it was drawn. He may have done or not done half a million

212 things; but in any case it is an amazing leap of logic to infer that he

213 had no religious symbol, or even to infer from his having no religious

214 symbol that he had no religion. Now this particular case happens to

215 illustrate the insecurity of these guesses very clearly. For a little

216 while afterwards, people discovered not only paintings but sculptures of

217 animals in the caves. Some of these were said to be damaged with dints

218 or holes supposed to be the marks of arrows; and the damaged images were

219 conjectured to be the remains of some magic rite of killing the beasts

220 in effigy; while the undamaged images were explained in connection with

221 another magic rite invoking fertility upon the herds. Here again there

222 is something faintly humorous about the scientific habit of having it

223 both ways. If the image is damaged it proves one superstition and if it

224 is undamaged it proves another. Here again there is a rather reckless

225 jumping to conclusions; it has hardly occurred to the speculators that a

226 crowd of hunters imprisoned in winter in a cave might conceivably have

227 aimed at a mark for fun, as a sort of primitive parlour game. But in any

228 case, if it was done out of superstition, what has become of the thesis

229 that it had nothing to do with religion? The truth is that all this

230 guesswork has nothing to do with anything. It is not half such a good

231 parlour game as shooting arrows at a carved reindeer, for it is shooting

232 them into the air.

233 Such speculators rather tend to forget, for instance, that men in the

234 modern world also sometimes make marks in caves. When a crowd of

235 trippers is conducted through the labyrinth of the Marvellous Grotto or

236 the Magic Stalactite Cavern, it has been observed that hieroglyphics

237 spring into sight where they have passed; initials and inscriptions

238 which the learned refuse to refer to any remote date. But the time will

239 come when these inscriptions will really be of remote date. And if the

240 professors of the future are anything like the professors of the

241 present, they will be able to deduce a vast number of very vivid and

242 interesting things from these cave-writings of the twentieth century. If

243 I know anything about the breed, and if they have not fallen away from

244 the full-blooded confidence of their fathers, they will be able to

245 discover the most fascinating facts about us from the initials left in

246 the Magic Grotto by ’Arry and ’Arriet, possibly in the form of two

247 intertwined A’s. From this alone they will know (1) That as the letters

248 are rudely chipped with a blunt pocket-knife, the twentieth century

249 possessed no delicate graving-tools and was unacquainted with the art of

250 sculpture. (2) That as the letters are capital letters, our civilisation

251 never evolved any small letters or anything like a running hand. (3)

252 That because initial consonants stand together in an unpronounceable

253 fashion, our language was possibly akin to Welsh or more probably of the

254 early Semitic type that ignored vowels. (4) That as the initials of

255 ’Arry and ’Arriet do not in any special fashion profess to be religious

256 symbols, our civilisation possessed no religion. Perhaps the last is

257 about the nearest to the truth; for a civilisation that had religion

258 would have a little more reason.

259 It is commonly affirmed, again, that religion grew in a very slow and

260 evolutionary manner; and even that it grew not from one cause, but from

261 a combination that might be called a coincidence. Generally speaking,

262 the three chief elements in the combination are, first, the fear of the

263 chief of the tribe (whom Mr. Wells insists on calling, with regrettable

264 familiarity, the Old Man), second, the phenomena of dreams, and third,

265 the sacrificial associations of the harvest and the resurrection

266 symbolised in the growing corn. I may remark in passing that it seems to

267 me very doubtful psychology to refer one living and single spirit to

268 three dead and disconnected causes, if they were merely dead and

269 disconnected causes. Suppose Mr. Wells, in one of his fascinating novels

270 of the future, were to tell us that there would arise among men a new

271 and as yet nameless passion, of which men will dream as they dream of

272 first love, for which they will die as they die for a flag and a

273 fatherland. I think we should be a little puzzled if he told us that

274 this singular sentiment would be a combination of the habit of smoking

275 Woodbines, the increase of the income tax and the pleasure of a motorist

276 in exceeding the speed limit. We could not easily imagine this, because

277 we could not imagine any connection between the three or any common

278 feeling that could include them all. Nor could any one imagine any

279 connection between corn and dreams and an old chief with a spear, unless

280 there was already a common feeling to include them all. But if there was

281 such a common feeling it could only be the religious feeling; and these

282 things could not be the beginnings of a religious feeling that existed

283 already. I think anybody’s common sense will tell him that it is far

284 more likely that this sort of mystical sentiment did exist already; and

285 that in the light of it dreams and kings and cornfields could appear

286 mystical then, as they can appear mystical now.

287 For the plain truth is that all this is a trick of making things seem

288 distant and dehumanised, merely by pretending not to understand things

289 that we do understand. It is like saying that prehistoric men had an

290 ugly and uncouth habit of opening their mouths wide at intervals and

291 stuffing strange substances into them, as if we had never heard of

292 eating. It is like saying that the terrible Troglodytes of the Stone Age

293 lifted alternate legs in rotation, as if we had never heard of walking.

294 If it were meant to touch the mystical nerve and awaken us to the

295 wonder of walking and eating, it might be a legitimate fancy. As it is

296 here intended to kill the mystical nerve and deaden us to the wonder of

297 religion, it is irrational rubbish. It pretends to find something

298 incomprehensible in the feelings that we all comprehend. Who does *not*

299 find dreams mysterious, and feel that they lie on the dark borderland of

300 being? Who does *not* feel the death and resurrection of the growing

301 things of the earth as something near to the secret of the universe? Who

302 does *not* understand that there must always be the savour of something

303 sacred about authority and the solidarity that is the soul of the tribe?

304 If there be any anthropologist who really finds these things remote and

305 impossible to realise, we can say nothing of that scientific gentleman

306 except that he has not got so large and enlightened a mind as a

307 primitive man. To me it seems obvious that nothing but a spiritual

308 sentiment already active could have clothed these separate and diverse

309 things with sanctity. To say that religion came *from* reverencing a

310 chief or sacrificing at a harvest is to put a highly elaborate cart

311 before a really primitive horse. It is like saying that the impulse to

312 draw pictures came from the contemplation of the pictures of reindeers

313 in the cave. In other words, it is explaining painting by saying that it

314 arose out of the work of painters; or accounting for art by saying that

315 it arose out of art. It is even more like saying that the thing we call

316 poetry arose as the result of certain customs; such as that of an ode

317 being officially composed to celebrate the advent of spring; or that of

318 a young man rising at a regular hour to listen to the skylark and then

319 writing his report on a piece of paper. It is quite true that young men

320 often become poets in the spring; and it is quite true that when once

321 there are poets, no mortal power can restrain them from writing about

322 the skylark. But the poems did not exist before the poets. The poetry

323 did not arise out of the poetic forms. In other words, it is hardly an

324 adequate explanation of how a thing appeared for the first time to say

325 it existed already. Similarly, we cannot say that religion arose out of

326 the religious forms, because that is only another way of saying that it

327 only arose when it existed already. It needed a certain sort of mind to

328 see that there was anything mystical about the dreams or the dead, as it

329 needed a particular sort of mind to see that there was anything poetical

330 about the skylark or the spring. That mind was presumably what we call

331 the human mind, very much as it exists to this day; for mystics still

332 meditate upon death and dreams as poets still write about spring and

333 skylarks. But there is not the faintest hint to suggest that anything

334 short of the human mind we know feels any of these mystical associations

335 at all. A cow in a field seems to derive no lyrical impulse or

336 instruction from her unrivalled opportunities for listening to the

337 skylark. And similarly there is no reason to suppose that live sheep

338 will ever begin to use dead sheep as the basis of a system of elaborate

339 ancestor-worship. It is true that in the spring a young quadruped’s

340 fancy may lightly turn to thoughts of love, but no succession of springs

341 has ever led it to turn however lightly to thoughts of literature. And

342 in the same way, while it is true that a dog has dreams, while most

343 other quadrupeds do not seem even to have that, we have waited a long

344 time for the dog to develop his dreams into an elaborate system of

345 religious ceremonial. We have waited so long that we have really ceased

346 to expect it; and we no more look to see a dog apply his dreams to

347 ecclesiastical construction than to see him examine his dreams by the

348 rules of psycho-analysis. It is obvious, in short, that for some reason

349 or other these natural experiences, and even natural excitements, never

350 do pass the line that separates them from creative expression like art

351 and religion, in any creature except man. They never do, they never

352 have, and it is now to all appearance very improbable that they ever

353 will. It is not impossible, in the sense of self-contradictory, that we

354 should see cows fasting from grass every Friday or going on their knees

355 as in the old legend about Christmas Eve. It is not in that sense

356 impossible that cows should contemplate death until they can lift up a

357 sublime psalm of lamentation to the tune the old cow died of. It is not

358 in that sense impossible that they should express their hopes of a

359 heavenly career in a symbolical dance, in honour of the cow that jumped

360 over the moon. It may be that the dog will at last have laid in a

361 sufficient store of dreams to enable him to build a temple to Cerberus

362 as a sort of canine trinity. It may be that his dreams have already

363 begun to turn into visions capable of verbal expression, in some

364 revelation about the Dog Star as the spiritual home for lost dogs. These

365 things are logically possible, in the sense that it is logically

366 difficult to prove the universal negative which we call an

367 impossibility. But all that instinct for the probable, which we call

368 common sense, must long ago have told us that the animals are not to all

369 appearance evolving in that sense; and that, to say the least, we are

370 not likely to have any personal evidence of their passing from the

371 animal experience to the human experiments. But spring and death and

372 even dreams, considered merely as experiences, are their experiences as

373 much as ours. The only possible conclusion is that these experiences,

374 considered as experiences, do not generate anything like a religious

375 sense in any mind except a mind like ours. We come back to the fact of a

376 certain kind of mind as already alive and alone. It was unique and it

377 could make creeds as it could make cave-drawings. The materials for

378 religion had lain there for countless ages like the materials for

379 everything else; but the power of religion was in the mind. Man could

380 already see in these things the riddles and hints and hopes that he

381 still sees in them. He could not only dream but dream about dreams. He

382 could not only see the dead but see the shadow of death; and was

383 possessed with that mysterious mystification that for ever finds death

384 incredible.

385 It is quite true that we have even these hints chiefly about man when he

386 unmistakably appears as man. We cannot affirm this or anything else

387 about the alleged animal originally connecting man and the brutes. But

388 that is only because he is not an animal but an allegation. We cannot be

389 certain that Pithecanthropus ever worshipped, because we cannot be

390 certain that he ever lived. He is only a vision called up to fill the

391 void that does in fact yawn between the first creatures who were

392 certainly men and any other creatures that are certainly apes or other

393 animals. A few very doubtful fragments are scraped together to suggest

394 such an intermediate creature because it is required by a certain

395 philosophy; but nobody supposes that these are sufficient to establish

396 anything philosophical even in support of that philosophy. A scrap of

397 skull found in Java cannot establish anything about religion or about

398 the absence of religion. If there ever was any such ape-man, he may have

399 exhibited as much ritual in religion as a man or as much simplicity in

400 religion as an ape. He may have been a mythologist or he may have been a

401 myth. It might be interesting to inquire whether this mystical quality

402 appeared in a transition from the ape to the man, if there were really

403 any types of the transition to inquire about. In other words, the

404 missing link might or might not be mystical if he were not missing. But

405 compared with the evidence we have of real human beings, we have no

406 evidence that he was a human being or a half-human being or a being at

407 all. Even the most extreme evolutionists do not attempt to deduce any

408 evolutionary views about the origin of religion from *him*. Even in

409 trying to prove that religion grew slowly from rude or irrational

410 sources, they begin their proof with the first men who were men. But

411 their own proof only proves that the men who were already men were

412 already mystics. They used the rude and irrational elements as only men

413 and mystics can use them. We come back once more to the simple truth;

414 that at some time too early for these critics to trace, a transition had

415 occurred to which bones and stones cannot in their nature bear witness;

416 and man became a living soul.

417 Touching this matter of the origin of religion, the truth is that those

418 who are thus trying to explain it are trying to explain it away.

419 Subconsciously they feel that it looks less formidable when thus

420 lengthened out into a gradual and almost invisible process. But in fact

421 this perspective entirely falsifies the reality of experience. They

422 bring together two things that are totally different, the stray hints of

423 evolutionary origins and the solid and self-evident block of humanity,

424 and try to shift their standpoint till they see them in a single

425 foreshortened line. But it is an optical illusion. Men do not in fact

426 stand related to monkeys or missing links in any such chain as that in

427 which men stand related to men. There may have been intermediate

428 creatures whose faint traces can be found here and there in the huge

429 gap. Of these beings, if they ever existed, it may be true that they

430 were things very unlike men or men very unlike ourselves. But of

431 prehistoric men, such as those called the cave-men or the reindeer men,

432 it is not true in any sense whatever. Prehistoric men of that sort were

433 things exactly like men and men exceedingly like ourselves. They only

434 happened to be men about whom we do not know much, for the simple reason

435 that they have left no records or chronicles; but all that we do know

436 about them makes them just as human and ordinary as men in a medieval

437 manor or a Greek city.

438 Looking from our human standpoint up the long perspective of humanity,

439 we simply recognise this thing as human. If we had to recognise it as

440 animal, we should have had to recognise it as abnormal. If we chose to

441 look through the other end of the telescope, as I have done more than

442 once in these speculations, if we chose to project the human figure

443 forward out of an unhuman world, we could only say that one of the

444 animals had obviously gone mad. But seeing the thing from the right end,

445 or rather from the inside, we know it is sanity; and we know that these

446 primitive men were sane. We hail a certain human freemasonry wherever we

447 see it, in savages, in foreigners or in historical characters. For

448 instance, all we can infer from primitive legend, and all we know of

449 barbaric life, supports a certain moral and even mystical idea of which

450 the commonest symbol is clothes. For clothes are very literally

451 vestments, and man wears them because he is a priest. It is true that

452 even as an animal he is here different from the animals. Nakedness is

453 not nature to him; it is not his life but rather his death; even in the

454 vulgar sense of his death of cold. But clothes are worn for dignity or

455 decency or decoration where they are not in any way wanted for warmth.

456 It would sometimes appear that they are valued for ornament before they

457 are valued for use. It would almost always appear that they are felt to

458 have some connection with decorum. Conventions of this sort vary a great

459 deal with various times and places; and there are some who cannot get

460 over this reflection, and for whom it seems a sufficient argument for

461 letting all conventions slide. They never tire of repeating, with simple

462 wonder, that dress is different in the Cannibal Islands and in Camden

463 Town; they cannot get any further and throw up the whole idea of decency

464 in despair. They might as well say that because there have been hats of

465 a good many different shapes, and some rather eccentric shapes,

466 therefore hats do not matter or do not exist. They would probably add

467 that there is no such thing as sunstroke or going bald. Men have felt

468 everywhere that certain forms were necessary to fence off and protect

469 certain private things from contempt or coarse misunderstanding; and the

470 keeping of those forms, whatever they were, made for dignity and mutual

471 respect. The fact that they mostly refer, more or less remotely, to the

472 relations of the sexes illustrates the two facts that must be put at the

473 very beginning of the record of the race. The first is the fact that

474 original sin is really original. Not merely in theology but in history

475 it is a thing rooted in the origins. Whatever else men have believed,

476 they have all believed that there is something the matter with mankind.

477 This sense of sin has made it impossible to be natural and have no

478 clothes, just as it has made it impossible to be natural and have no

479 laws. But above all it is to be found in that other fact, which is the

480 father and mother of all laws as it is itself founded on a father and

481 mother: the thing that is before all thrones and even all commonwealths.

482 That fact is the family. Here again we must keep the enormous

483 proportions of a normal thing clear of various modifications and degrees

484 and doubts more or less reasonable, like clouds clinging about a

485 mountain. It may be that what we call the family had to fight its way

486 from or through various anarchies and aberrations; but it certainly

487 survived them and is quite as likely as not to have also preceded them.

488 As we shall see in the case of communism and nomadism, more formless

489 things could and did lie on the flank of societies that had taken a

490 fixed form; but there is nothing to show that the form did not exist

491 before the formlessness. What is vital is that form is more important

492 than formlessness; and that the material called mankind has taken this

493 form. For instance, of the rules revolving round sex, which were

494 recently mentioned, none is more curious than the savage custom commonly

495 called the *couvade*. That seems like a law out of topsyturvydom; by

496 which the father is treated as if he were the mother. In any case it

497 clearly involves the mystical sense of sex; but many have maintained

498 that it is really a symbolic act by which the father accepts the

499 responsibility of fatherhood. In that case that grotesque antic is

500 really a very solemn act; for it is the foundation of all we call the

501 family and all we know as human society. Some groping in these dark

502 beginnings have said that mankind was once under a matriarchy; I suppose

503 that under a matriarchy it would not be called mankind but womankind.

504 But others have conjectured that what is called matriarchy was simply

505 moral anarchy, in which the mother alone remained fixed because all the

506 fathers were fugitive and irresponsible. Then came the moment when the

507 man decided to guard and guide what he had created. So he became the

508 head of the family, not as a bully with a big club to beat women with,

509 but rather as a respectable person trying to be a responsible person.

510 Now all that might be perfectly true, and might even have been the first

511 family act, and it would still be true that man then for the first time

512 acted like a man, and therefore for the first time became fully a man.

513 But it might quite as well be true that the matriarchy or moral anarchy,

514 or whatever we call it, was only one of the hundred social dissolutions

515 or barbaric backslidings which may have occurred at intervals in

516 prehistoric as they certainly did in historic times. A symbol like the

517 *couvade*, if it was really such a symbol, may have commemorated the

518 suppression of a heresy rather than the first rise of a religion. We

519 cannot conclude with any certainty about these things, except in their

520 big results in the building of mankind, but we can say in what style the

521 bulk of it and the best of it is built. We can say that the family is

522 the unit of the state; that it is the cell that makes up the formation.

523 Round the family do indeed gather the sanctities that separate men from

524 ants and bees. Decency is the curtain of that tent; liberty is the wall

525 of that city; property is but the family farm; honour is but the family

526 flag. In the practical proportions of human history, we come back to

527 that fundamental of the father and the mother and the child. It has been

528 said already that if this story cannot start with religious assumptions,

529 it must none the less start with some moral or metaphysical assumptions,

530 or no sense can be made of the story of man. And this is a very good

531 instance of that alternative necessity. If we are not of those who begin

532 by invoking a divine Trinity, we must none the less invoke a human

533 Trinity; and see that triangle repeated everywhere in the pattern of the

534 world. For the highest event in history to which all history looks

535 forward and leads up, is only something that is at once the reversal and

536 the renewal of that triangle. Or rather it is the one triangle

537 superimposed so as to intersect the other, making a sacred pentacle of

538 which, in a mightier sense than that of the magicians, the fiends are

539 afraid. The old Trinity was of father and mother and child, and is

540 called the human family. The new is of child and mother and father, and

541 has the name of the Holy Family. It is in no way altered except in being

542 entirely reversed; just as the world which it transformed was not in the

543 least different, except in being turned upside-down.

CHAPTER III

16 THE ANTIQUITY OF CIVILISATION

17 The modern man looking at the most ancient origins has been like a man

18 watching for daybreak in a strange land; and expecting to see that dawn

19 breaking behind bare uplands or solitary peaks. But that dawn is

20 breaking behind the black bulk of great cities long builded and lost for

21 us in the original night; colossal cities like the houses of giants, in

22 which even the carved ornamental animals are taller than the palm-trees;

23 in which the painted portrait can be twelve times the size of the man;

24 with tombs like mountains of man set four-square and pointing to the

25 stars; with winged and bearded bulls standing and staring enormous at

26 the gates of temples; standing still eternally as if a stamp would shake

27 the world. The dawn of history reveals a humanity already civilised.

28 Perhaps it reveals a civilisation already old. And among other more

29 important things, it reveals the folly of most of the generalisations

30 about the previous and unknown period when it was really young. The two

31 first human societies of which we have any reliable and detailed record

32 are Babylon and Egypt. It so happens that these two vast and splendid

33 achievements of the genius of the ancients bear witness against two of

34 the commonest and crudest assumptions of the culture of the moderns. If

35 we want to get rid of half the nonsense about nomads and cave-men and

36 the old man of the forest, we need only look steadily at the two solid

37 and stupendous facts called Egypt and Babylon.

38 Of course most of these speculators who are talking about primitive men

39 are thinking about modern savages. They prove their progressive

40 evolution by assuming that a great part of the human race has not

41 progressed or evolved; or even changed in any way at all. I do not agree

42 with their theory of change; nor do I agree with their dogma of things

43 unchangeable. I may not believe that civilised man has had so rapid and

44 recent a progress; but I cannot quite understand why uncivilised man

45 should be so mystically immortal and immutable. A somewhat simpler mode

46 of thought and speech seems to me to be needed throughout this inquiry.

47 Modern savages cannot be exactly like primitive man, because they are

48 not primitive. Modern savages are not ancient because they are modern.

49 Something has happened to their race as much as to ours, during the

50 thousands of years of our existence and endurance on the earth. They

51 have had some experiences, and have presumably acted on them if not

52 profited by them, like the rest of us. They have had some environment,

53 and even some change of environment, and have presumably adapted

54 themselves to it in a proper and decorous evolutionary manner. This

55 would be true even if the experiences were mild or the environment

56 dreary; for there is an effect in mere time when it takes the moral form

57 of monotony. But it has appeared to a good many intelligent and

58 well-informed people quite as probable that the experience of the

59 savages has been that of a decline from civilisation. Most of those who

60 criticise this view do not seem to have any very clear notion of what a

61 decline from civilisation would be like. Heaven help them, it is likely

62 enough that they will soon find out. They seem to be content if cave-men

63 and cannibal islanders have some things in common, such as certain

64 particular implements. But it is obvious on the face of it that any

65 peoples reduced for any reason to a ruder life would have some things in

66 common. If we lost all our firearms we should make bows and arrows; but

67 we should not necessarily resemble in every way the first men who made

68 bows and arrows. It is said that the Russians in their great retreat

69 were so short of armament that they fought with clubs cut in the wood.

70 But a professor of the future would err in supposing that the Russian

71 Army of 1916 was a naked Scythian tribe that had never been out of the

72 wood. It is like saying that a man in his second childhood must exactly

73 copy his first. A baby is bald like an old man; but it would be an error

74 for one ignorant of infancy to infer that the baby had a long white

75 beard. Both a baby and an old man walk with difficulty; but he who shall

76 expect the old gentleman to lie on his back, and kick joyfully instead,

77 will be disappointed.

78 It is therefore absurd to argue that the first pioneers of humanity must

79 have been identical with some of the last and most stagnant leavings of

80 it. There were almost certainly some things, there were probably many

81 things, in which the two were widely different or flatly contrary. An

82 example of the way in which this distinction works, and an example

83 essential to our argument here, is that of the nature and origin of

84 government. I have already alluded to Mr. H. G. Wells and the Old Man,

85 with whom he appears to be on such intimate terms. If we considered the

86 cold facts of prehistoric evidence for this portrait of the prehistoric

87 chief of the tribe, we could only excuse it by saying that its brilliant

88 and versatile author simply forgot for a moment that he was supposed to

89 be writing a history, and dreamed he was writing one of his own very

90 wonderful and imaginative romances. At least I cannot imagine how he can

91 possibly know that the prehistoric ruler was called the Old Man or that

92 court etiquette requires it to be spelt with capital letters. He says of

93 the same potentate, ‘No one was allowed to touch his spear or to sit in

94 his seat.’ I have difficulty in believing that anybody has dug up a

95 prehistoric spear with a prehistoric label, ‘Visitors are Requested not

96 to Touch,’ or a complete throne with the inscription, ‘Reserved for the

97 Old Man.’ But it may be presumed that the writer, who can hardly be

98 supposed to be merely making up things out of his own head, was merely

99 taking for granted this very dubious parallel between the prehistoric

100 and the decivilised man. It may be that in certain savage tribes the

101 chief is called the Old Man and nobody is allowed to touch his spear or

102 sit on his seat. It may be that in those cases he is surrounded with

103 superstitious and traditional terrors; and it may be that in those

104 cases, for all I know, he is despotic and tyrannical. But there is not a

105 grain of evidence that primitive government was despotic and tyrannical.

106 It may have been, of course, for it may have been anything or even

107 nothing; it may not have existed at all. But the despotism in certain

108 dingy and decayed tribes in the twentieth century does not prove that

109 the first men were ruled despotically. It does not even suggest it; it

110 does not even begin to hint at it. If there is one fact we really can

111 prove, from the history that we really do know, it is that despotism can

112 be a development, often a late development and very often indeed the end

113 of societies that have been highly democratic. A despotism may almost be

114 defined as a tired democracy. As fatigue falls on a community, the

115 citizens are less inclined for that eternal vigilance which has truly

116 been called the price of liberty; and they prefer to arm only one single

117 sentinel to watch the city while they sleep. It is also true that they

118 sometimes needed him for some sudden and militant act of reform; it is

119 equally true that he often took advantage of being the strong man armed

120 to be a tyrant like some of the Sultans of the East. But I cannot see

121 why the Sultan should have appeared any earlier in history than many

122 other human figures. On the contrary, the strong man armed obviously

123 depends upon the superiority of his armour; and armament of that sort

124 comes with more complex civilisation. One man may kill twenty with a

125 machine-gun; it is obviously less likely that he could do it with a

126 piece of flint. As for the current cant about the strongest man ruling

127 by force and fear, it is simply a nursery fairy-tale about a giant with

128 a hundred hands. Twenty men could hold down the strongest strong man in

129 any society, ancient or modern. Undoubtedly they might *admire*, in a

130 romantic and poetical sense, the man who was really the strongest; but

131 that is quite a different thing, and is as purely moral and even

132 mystical as the admiration for the purest or the wisest. But the spirit

133 that endures the mere cruelties and caprices of an established despot is

134 the spirit of an ancient and settled and probably stiffened society, not

135 the spirit of a new one. As his name implies, the Old Man is the ruler

136 of an old humanity.

137 It is far more probable that a primitive society was something like a

138 pure democracy. To this day the comparatively simple agricultural

139 communities are by far the purest democracies. Democracy is a thing

140 which is always breaking down through the complexity of civilisation.

141 Any one who likes may state it by saying that democracy is the foe of

142 civilisation. But he must remember that some of us really prefer

143 democracy to civilisation, in the sense of preferring democracy to

144 complexity. Anyhow, peasants tilling patches of their own land in a

145 rough equality, and meeting to vote directly under a village tree, are

146 the most truly self-governing of men. It is surely as likely as not that

147 such a simple idea was found in the first condition of even simpler men.

148 Indeed the despotic vision is exaggerated, even if we do not regard the

149 men as men. Even on an evolutionary assumption of the most materialistic

150 sort, there is really no reason why men should not have had at least as

151 much camaraderie as rats or rooks. Leadership of some sort they

152 doubtless had, as have the gregarious animals; but leadership implies no

153 such irrational servility as that attributed to the superstitious

154 subjects of the Old Man. There was doubtless somebody corresponding, to

155 use Tennyson’s expression, to the many-wintered crow that leads the

156 clanging rookery home. But I fancy that if that venerable fowl began to

157 act after the fashion of some Sultans in ancient and decayed Asia, it

158 would become a very clanging rookery and the many-wintered crow would

159 not see many more winters. It may be remarked, in this connection, but

160 even among animals it would seem that something else is respected more

161 than bestial violence, if it be only the familiarity which in men is

162 called tradition or the experience which in men is called wisdom. I do

163 not know if crows really follow the oldest crow, but if they do they are

164 certainly not following the strongest crow. And I do know, in the human

165 case, that if some ritual of seniority keeps savages reverencing

166 somebody called the Old Man, then at least they have not our own servile

167 sentimental weakness for worshipping the Strong Man.

168 It may be said then that primitive government, like primitive art and

169 religion and everything else, is very imperfectly known or rather

170 guessed at; but that it is at least as good a guess to suggest that it

171 was as popular as a Balkan or Pyrenean village as that it was as

172 capricious and secret as a Turkish divan. Both the mountain democracy

173 and the oriental palace are modern in the sense that they are still

174 there, or are some sort of growth of history; but of the two the palace

175 has much more the look of being an accumulation and a corruption, the

176 village much more the look of being a really unchanged and primitive

177 thing. But my suggestions at this point do not go beyond expressing a

178 wholesome doubt about the current assumption. I think it interesting,

179 for instance, that liberal institutions have been traced even by

180 moderns back to barbarian or undeveloped states, when it happened to be

181 convenient for the support of some race or nation or philosophy. So the

182 Socialists profess that their ideal of communal property existed in very

183 early times. So the Jews are proud of the Jubilees or juster

184 redistributions under their ancient law. So the Teutonists boasted of

185 tracing parliaments and juries and various popular things among the

186 Germanic tribes of the North. So the Celtophiles and those testifying to

187 the wrongs of Ireland have pleaded the more equal justice of the clan

188 system, to which the Irish chiefs bore witness before Strongbow. The

189 strength of the case varies in the different cases; but as there is some

190 case for all of them, I suspect there is some case for the general

191 proposition that popular institutions of some sort were by no means

192 uncommon in early and simple societies. Each of these separate schools

193 were making the admission to prove a particular modern thesis; but taken

194 together they suggest a more ancient and general truth, that there was

195 something more in prehistoric councils than ferocity and fear. Each of

196 these separate theorists had his own axe to grind, but he was willing to

197 use a stone axe; and he manages to suggest that the stone axe might have

198 been as republican as the guillotine.

199 But the truth is that the curtain rises upon the play already in

200 progress. In one sense it is a true paradox that there was history

201 before history. But it is not the irrational paradox implied in

202 prehistoric history; for it is a history we do not know. Very probably

203 it was exceedingly like the history we do know, except in the one detail

204 that we do not know it. It is thus the very opposite of the pretentious

205 prehistoric history, which professes to trace everything in a consistent

206 course from the amoeba to the anthropoid and from the anthropoid to the

207 agnostic. So far from being a question of our knowing all about queer

208 creatures very different from ourselves, they were very probably people

209 very like ourselves, except that we know nothing about them. In other

210 words, our most ancient records only reach back to a time when humanity

211 had long been human, and even long been civilised. The most ancient

212 records we have not only mention but take for granted things like kings

213 and priests and princes and assemblies of the people; they describe

214 communities that are roughly recognisable as communities in our own

215 sense. Some of them are despotic; but we cannot tell that they have

216 always been despotic. Some of them may be already decadent, and nearly

217 all are mentioned as if they were old. We do not know what really

218 happened in the world before those records; but the little we do know

219 would leave us anything but astonished if we learnt that it was very

220 much like what happens in this world now. There would be nothing

221 inconsistent or confounding about the discovery that those unknown ages

222 were full of republics collapsing under monarchies and rising again as

223 republics, empires expanding and finding colonies and then losing

224 colonies, kingdoms combining again into world-states and breaking up

225 again into small nationalities, classes selling themselves into slavery

226 and marching out once more into liberty; all that procession of humanity

227 which may or may not be a progress but is most assuredly a romance. But

228 the first chapters of the romance have been torn out of the book; and we

229 shall never read them.

230 It is so also with the more special fancy about evolution and social

231 stability. According to the real records available, barbarism and

232 civilisation were not successive stages in the progress of the world.

233 They were conditions that existed side by side, as they still exist side

234 by side. There were civilisations then as there are civilisations now;

235 there are savages now as there were savages then. It is suggested that

236 all men passed through a nomadic stage; but it is certain that there are

237 some who have never passed out of it, and it seems not unlikely that

238 there were some who never passed into it. It is probable that from very

239 primitive times the static tiller of the soil and the wandering shepherd

240 were two distinct types of men; and the chronological rearrangement of

241 them is but a mark of that mania for progressive stages that has largely

242 falsified history. It is suggested that there was a communist stage, in

243 which private property was everywhere unknown, a whole humanity living

244 on the negation of property; but the evidences of this negation are

245 themselves rather negative. Redistributions of property, jubilees, and

246 agrarian laws occur at various intervals and in various forms; but that

247 humanity inevitably passed through a communist stage seems as doubtful

248 as the parallel proposition that humanity will inevitably return to it.

249 It is chiefly interesting as evidence that the boldest plans for the

250 future invoke the authority of the past; and that even a revolutionary

251 seeks to satisfy himself that he is also a reactionary. There is an

252 amusing parallel example in the case of what is called feminism. In

253 spite of all the pseudo-scientific gossip about marriage by capture and

254 the cave-man beating the cave-woman with a club, it may be noted that as

255 soon as feminism became a fashionable cry, it was insisted that human

256 civilisation in its first stage had been a matriarchy. Apparently it was

257 the cave-woman who carried the club. Anyhow all these ideas are little

258 better than guesses; and they have a curious way of following the

259 fortune of modern theories and fads. In any case they are not history in

260 the sense of record; and we may repeat that when it comes to record, the

261 broad truth is that barbarism and civilisation have always dwelt side by

262 side in the world, the civilisation sometimes spreading to absorb the

263 barbarians, sometimes decaying into relative barbarism, and in almost

264 all cases possessing in a more finished form certain ideas and

265 institutions which the barbarians possess in a ruder form; such as

266 government or social authority, the arts and especially the decorative

267 arts, mysteries and taboos of various kinds especially surrounding the

268 matter of sex, and some form of that fundamental thing which is the

269 chief concern of this inquiry: the thing that we call religion.

270 Now Egypt and Babylon, those two primeval monsters, might in this matter

271 have been specially provided as models. They might almost be called

272 working models to show how these modern theories do not work. The two

273 great truths we know about these two great cultures happen to contradict

274 flatly the two current fallacies which have just been considered. The

275 story of Egypt might have been invented to point the moral that man does

276 not necessarily begin with despotism because he is barbarous, but very

277 often finds his way to despotism because he is civilised. He finds it

278 because he is experienced; or, what is often much the same thing,

279 because he is exhausted. And the story of Babylon might have been

280 invented to point the moral that man need not be a nomad or a communist

281 before he becomes a peasant or a citizen; and that such cultures are not

282 always in successive stages but often in contemporary states. Even

283 touching these great civilisations with which our written history

284 begins, there is a temptation of course to be too ingenious or too

285 cocksure. We can read the bricks of Babylon in a very different sense

286 from that in which we guess about the Cup and Ring stones; and we do

287 definitely know what is meant by the animals in the Egyptian

288 hieroglyphic as we know nothing of the animals in the neolithic cave.

289 But even here the admirable archeologists who have deciphered line after

290 line of miles of hieroglyphics may be tempted to read too much between

291 the lines; even the real authority on Babylon may forget how fragmentary

292 is his hard-won knowledge; may forget that Babylon has only heaved half

293 a brick at him, though half a brick is better than no cuneiform. But

294 some truths, historic and not prehistoric, dogmatic and not

295 evolutionary, facts and not fancies, do indeed emerge from Egypt and

296 Babylon; and these two truths are among them.

297 Egypt is a green ribbon along the river edging the dark red desolation

298 of the desert. It is a proverb, and one of vast antiquity, that it is

299 created by the mysterious bounty and almost sinister benevolence of the

300 Nile. When we first hear of Egyptians they are living as in a string of

301 river-side villages, in small and separate but co-operative communities

302 along the bank of the Nile. Where the river branched into the broad

303 Delta there was traditionally the beginning of a somewhat different

304 district or people; but this need not complicate the main truth. These

305 more or less independent though interdependent peoples were considerably

306 civilised already. They had a sort of heraldry; that is, decorative art

307 used for symbolic and social purposes; each sailing the Nile under its

308 own ensign representing some bird or animal. Heraldry involves two

309 things of enormous importance to normal humanity; the combination of the

310 two making that noble thing called co-operation; on which rest all

311 peasantries and peoples that are free. The art of heraldry means

312 independence; an image chosen by the imagination to express the

313 individuality. The science of heraldry means interdependence; an

314 agreement between different bodies to recognise different images; a

315 science of imagery. We have here therefore exactly that compromise of

316 co-operation between free families or groups which is the most normal

317 mode of life for humanity and is particularly apparent wherever men own

318 their own land and live on it. With the very mention of the images of

319 bird and beast the student of mythology will murmur the word ‘totem’

320 almost in his sleep. But to my mind much of the trouble arises from his

321 habit of saying such words as if in his sleep. Throughout this rough

322 outline I have made a necessarily inadequate attempt to keep on the

323 inside rather than the outside of such things; to consider them where

324 possible in terms of thought and not merely in terms of terminology.

325 There is very little value in talking about totems unless we have some

326 feeling of what it really felt like to have a totem. Granted that they

327 had totems and we have no totems; was it because they had more fear of

328 animals or more familiarity with animals? Did a man whose totem was a

329 wolf feel like a were-wolf or like a man running away from a were-wolf?

330 Did he feel like Uncle Remus about Brer Wolf or like St. Francis about

331 his brother the wolf, or like Mowgli about his brothers the wolves? Was

332 a totem a thing like the British lion or a thing like the British

333 bulldog? Was the worship of a totem like the feeling of niggers about

334 Mumbo Jumbo, or of children about Jumbo? I have never read any book of

335 folk-lore, however learned, that gave me any light upon this question,

336 which I think by far the most important one. I will confine myself to

337 repeating that the earliest Egyptian communities had a common

338 understanding about the images that stood for their individual states;

339 and that this amount of communication is prehistoric in the sense that

340 it is already there at the beginning of history. But as history unfolds

341 itself, this question of communication is clearly the main question of

342 these riverside communities. With the need of communication comes the

343 need of a common government and the growing greatness and spreading

344 shadow of the king. The other binding force besides the king, and

345 perhaps older than the king, is the priesthood; and the priesthood has

346 presumably even more to do with these ritual symbols and signals by

347 which men can communicate. And here in Egypt arose probably the primary

348 and certainly the typical invention to which we owe all history, and the

349 whole difference between the historic and the prehistoric: the

350 archetypal script, the art of writing.

351 The popular pictures of these primeval empires are not half so popular

352 as they might be. There is shed over them the shadow of an exaggerated

353 gloom, more than the normal and even healthy sadness of heathen men. It

354 is part of the same sort of secret pessimism that loves to make

355 primitive man a crawling creature, whose body is filth and whose soul is

356 fear. It comes of course from the fact that men are moved most by their

357 religion; especially when it is irreligion. For them anything primary

358 and elemental must be evil. But it is the curious consequence that while

359 we have been deluged with the wildest experiments in primitive romance,

360 they have all missed the real romance of being primitive. They have

361 described scenes that are wholly imaginary, in which the men of the

362 Stone Age are men of stone like walking statues; in which the Assyrians

363 or Egyptians are as stiff or as painted as their own most archaic art.

364 But none of these makers of imaginary scenes have tried to imagine what

365 it must really have been like to see those things as fresh which we see

366 as familiar. They have not seen a man discovering fire like a child

367 discovering fireworks. They have not seen a man playing with the

368 wonderful invention called the wheel, like a boy playing at putting up a

369 wireless station. They have never put the spirit of youth into their

370 descriptions of the youth of the world. It follows that amid all their

371 primitive or prehistoric fancies there are no jokes. There are not even

372 practical jokes, in connection with the practical inventions. And this

373 is very sharply defined in the particular case of hieroglyphics; for

374 there seems to be serious indication that the whole high human art of

375 scripture or writing began with a joke.

376 There are some who will learn with regret that it seems to have begun

377 with a pun. The king or the priests or some responsible persons, wishing

378 to send a message up the river in that inconveniently long and narrow

379 territory, hit on the idea of sending it in picture-writing, like that

380 of the Red Indian. Like most people who have written picture-writing for

381 fun, he found the words did not always fit. But when the word for taxes

382 sounded rather like the word for pig, he boldly put down a pig as a bad

383 pun and chanced it. So a modern hieroglyphist might represent ‘at once’

384 by unscrupulously drawing a hat followed by a series of upright

385 numerals. It was good enough for the Pharaohs and ought to be good

386 enough for him. But it must have been great fun to write or even to read

387 these messages, when writing and reading were really a new thing. And if

388 people must write romances about ancient Egypt (and it seems that

389 neither prayers nor tears nor curses can withhold them from the habit),

390 I suggest that scenes like this would really remind us that the ancient

391 Egyptians were human beings. I suggest that somebody should describe the

392 scene of the great monarch sitting among his priests, and all of them

393 roaring with laughter and bubbling over with suggestions as the royal

394 puns grew more and more wild and indefensible. There might be another

395 scene of almost equal excitement about the decoding of this cipher; the

396 guesses and clues and discoveries having all the popular thrill of a

397 detective story. That is how primitive romance and primitive history

398 really ought to be written. For whatever was the quality of the

399 religious or moral life of remote times, and it was probably much more

400 human than is conventionally supposed, the scientific interest of such a

401 time must have been intense. Words must have been more wonderful than

402 wireless telegraphy; and experiments with common things a series of

403 electric shocks. We are still waiting for somebody to write a lively

404 story of primitive life. The point is in some sense a parenthesis here;

405 but it is connected with the general matter of political development, by

406 the institution which is most active in these first and most fascinating

407 of all the fairy-tales of science.

408 It is admitted that we owe most of this science to the priests. Modern

409 writers like Mr. Wells cannot be accused of any weakness of sympathy

410 with a pontifical hierarchy; but they agree at least in recognising what

411 pagan priesthoods did for the arts and sciences. Among the more ignorant

412 of the enlightened there was indeed a convention of saying that priests

413 had obstructed progress in all ages; and a politician once told me in a

414 debate that I was resisting modern reforms exactly as some ancient

415 priest probably resisted the discovery of wheels. I pointed out, in

416 reply, that it was far more likely that the ancient priest made the

417 discovery of the wheels. It is overwhelmingly probable that the ancient

418 priest had a great deal to do with the discovery of the art of writing.

419 It is obvious enough in the fact that the very word hieroglyphic is akin

420 to the word hierarchy. The religion of these priests was apparently a

421 more or less tangled polytheism of a type that is more particularly

422 described elsewhere. It passed through a period when it co-operated with

423 the king, another period when it was temporarily destroyed by the king,

424 who happened to be a prince with a private theism of his own, and a

425 third period when it practically destroyed the king and ruled in his

426 stead. But the world has to thank it for many things which it considers

427 common and necessary; and the creators of those common things ought

428 really to have a place among the heroes of humanity. If we were at rest

429 in a real paganism, instead of being restless in a rather irrational

430 reaction from Christianity, we might pay some sort of pagan honour to

431 these nameless makers of mankind. We might have veiled statues of the

432 man who first found fire or the man who first made a boat or the man who

433 first tamed a horse. And if we brought them garlands or sacrifices,

434 there would be more sense in it than in disfiguring our cities with

435 cockney statues of stale politicians and philanthropists. But one of

436 the strange marks of the strength of Christianity is that, since it

437 came, no pagan in our civilisation has been able to be really human.

438 The point is here, however, that the Egyptian government, whether

439 pontifical or royal, found it more and more necessary to establish

440 communication; and there always went with communication a certain

441 element of coercion. It is not necessarily an indefensible thing that

442 the State grew more despotic as it grew more civilised; it is arguable

443 that it had to grow more despotic in order to grow more civilised. That

444 is the argument for autocracy in every age; and the interest lies in

445 seeing it illustrated in the earliest age. But it is emphatically not

446 true that it was most despotic in the earliest age and grew more liberal

447 in a later age; the practical process of history is exactly the reverse.

448 It is not true that the tribe began in the extreme of terror of the Old

449 Man and his seat and spear; it is probable, at least in Egypt, that the

450 Old Man was rather a New Man armed to attack new conditions. His spear

451 grew longer and longer and his throne rose higher and higher, as Egypt

452 rose into a complex and complete civilisation. That is what I mean by

453 saying that the history of the Egyptian territory is in this the history

454 of the earth; and directly denies the vulgar assumption that terrorism

455 can only come at the beginning and cannot come at the end. We do not

456 know what was the very first condition of the more or less feudal

457 amalgam of landowners, peasants, and slaves in the little commonwealths

458 beside the Nile; but it may have been a peasantry of an even more

459 popular sort. What we do know is that it was by experience and education

460 that little commonwealths lose their liberty; that absolute sovereignty

461 is something not merely ancient but rather relatively modern; and it is

462 at the end of the path called progress that men return to the king.

463 Egypt exhibits, in that brief record of its remotest beginnings, the

464 primary problem of liberty and civilisation. It is the fact that men

465 actually lose variety by complexity. We have not solved the problem

466 properly any more than they did; but it vulgarises the human dignity of

467 the problem itself to suggest that even tyranny has no motive save in

468 tribal terror. And just as the Egyptian example refutes the fallacy

469 about despotism and civilisation, so does the Babylonian example refute

470 the fallacy about civilisation and barbarism. Babylon also we first hear

471 of when it is already civilised; for the simple reason that we cannot

472 hear of anything until it is educated enough to talk. It talks to us in

473 what is called cuneiform; that strange and stiff triangular symbolism

474 that contrasts with the picturesque alphabet of Egypt. However

475 relatively rigid Egyptian art may be, there is always something

476 different from the Babylonian spirit which was too rigid to have any

477 art. There is always a living grace in the lines of the lotus and

478 something of rapidity as well as rigidity in the movement of the arrows

479 and the birds. Perhaps there is something of the restrained but living

480 curve of the river, which makes us in talking of the serpent of old Nile

481 almost think of the Nile as a serpent. Babylon was a civilisation of

482 diagrams rather than of drawings. Mr. W. B. Yeats, who has a historical

483 imagination to match his mythological imagination (and indeed the former

484 is impossible without the latter), wrote truly of the men who watched

485 the stars ‘from their pedantic Babylon.’ The cuneiform was cut upon

486 bricks, of which all their architecture was built up; the bricks were of

487 baked mud, and perhaps the material had something in it forbidding the

488 sense of form to develop in sculpture or relief. Theirs was a static but

489 a scientific civilisation, far advanced in the machinery of life and in

490 some ways highly modern. It is said that they had much of the modern

491 cult of the higher spinsterhood and recognised an official class of

492 independent working women. There is perhaps something in that mighty

493 stronghold of hardened mud that suggests the utilitarian activity of a

494 huge hive. But though it was huge it was human; we see many of the same

495 social problems as in ancient Egypt or modern England; and whatever its

496 evils this also was one of the earliest masterpieces of man. It stood,

497 of course, in the triangle formed by the almost legendary rivers of

498 Tigris and Euphrates, and the vast agriculture of its empire, on which

499 its towns depended, was perfected by a highly scientific system of

500 canals. It had by tradition a high intellectual life, though rather

501 philosophic than artistic; and there preside over its primal foundation

502 those figures who have come to stand for the star-gazing wisdom of

503 antiquity; the teachers of Abraham; the Chaldees.

504 Against this solid society, as against some vast bare wall of brick,

505 there surged age after age the nameless armies of the Nomads. They came

506 out of the deserts where the nomadic life had been lived from the

507 beginning and where it is still lived to-day. It is needless to dwell on

508 the nature of that life; it was obvious enough and even easy enough to

509 follow a herd or a flock which generally found its own grazing-ground

510 and to live on the milk or meat it provided. Nor is there any reason to

511 doubt that this habit of life could give almost every human thing except

512 a home. Many such shepherds or herdsmen may have talked in the earliest

513 times of all the truths and enigmas of the Book of Job; and of these

514 were Abraham and his children, who have given to the modern world for an

515 endless enigma the almost monomaniac monotheism of the Jews. But they

516 were a wild people without comprehension of complex social organisation;

517 and a spirit like the wind within them made them wage war on it again

518 and again. The history of Babylonia is largely the history of its

519 defence against the desert hordes; who came on at intervals of a century

520 or two and generally retreated as they came. Some say that an admixture

521 of nomad invasion built at Nineveh the arrogant kingdom of the

522 Assyrians, who carved great monsters upon their temples, bearded bulls

523 with wings like cherubim, and who sent forth many military conquerors

524 who stamped the world as if with such colossal hooves. Assyria was an

525 imperial interlude; but it was an interlude. The main story of all that

526 land is the war between the wandering peoples and the state that was

527 truly static. Presumably in prehistoric times, and certainly in historic

528 times, those wanderers went westward to waste whatever they could find.

529 The last time they came they found Babylon vanished; but that was in

530 historic times and the name of their leader was Mahomet.

531 Now it is worth while to pause upon that story because, as has been

532 suggested, it directly contradicts the impression still current that

533 nomadism is merely a prehistoric thing and social settlement a

534 comparatively recent thing. There is nothing to show that the

535 Babylonians had ever wandered; there is very little to show that the

536 tribes of the desert ever settled down. Indeed it is probable that this

537 notion of a nomadic stage followed by a static stage has already been

538 abandoned by the sincere and genuine scholars to whose researches we all

539 owe so much. But I am not at issue in this book with sincere and genuine

540 scholars, but with a vast and vague public opinion which has been

541 prematurely spread from certain imperfect investigations, and which has

542 made fashionable a false notion of the whole history of humanity. It is

543 the whole vague notion that a monkey evolved into a man and in the same

544 way a barbarian evolved into a civilised man, and therefore at every

545 stage we have to look back to barbarism and forward to civilisation.

546 Unfortunately this notion is in a double sense entirely in the air. It

547 is an atmosphere in which men live rather than a thesis which they

548 defend. Men in that mood are more easily answered by objects than by

549 theories; and it will be well if any one tempted to make that

550 assumption, in some trivial turn of talk or writing, can be checked for

551 a moment by shutting his eyes and seeing for an instant, vast and

552 vaguely crowded, like a populous precipice, the wonder of the Babylonian

553 wall.

554 One fact does certainly fall across us like its shadow. Our glimpses of

555 both these early empires show that the first domestic relation had been

556 complicated by something which was less human, but was often regarded as

557 equally domestic. The dark giant called Slavery had been called up like

558 a genii and was labouring on gigantic works of brick and stone. Here

559 again we must not too easily assume that what was backward was barbaric;

560 in the matter of manumission the earlier servitude seems in some ways

561 more liberal than the later; perhaps more liberal than the servitude of

562 the future. To insure food for humanity by forcing part of it to work

563 was after all a very human expedient; which is why it will probably be

564 tried again. But in one sense there is a significance in the old

565 slavery. It stands for one fundamental fact about all antiquity before

566 Christ; something to be assumed from first to last. It is the

567 insignificance of the individual before the State. It was as true of the

568 most democratic City State in Hellas as of any despotism in Babylon. It

569 is one of the signs of this spirit that a whole class of individuals

570 could be insignificant or even invisible. It must be normal because it

571 was needed for what would now be called ‘social service.’ Somebody said,

572 ‘The Man is nothing and the Work is all,’ meaning it for a breezy

573 Carlylean commonplace. It was the sinister motto of the heathen Servile

574 State. In that sense there is truth in the traditional vision of vast

575 pillars and pyramids going up under those everlasting skies for ever, by

576 the labour of numberless and nameless men, toiling like ants and dying

577 like flies, wiped out by the work of their own hands.

578 But there are two other reasons for beginning with the two fixed points

579 of Egypt and Babylon. For one thing they are fixed in tradition as the

580 types of antiquity; and history without tradition is dead. Babylon is

581 still the burden of a nursery rhyme, and Egypt (with its enormous

582 population of princesses awaiting reincarnation) is still the topic of

583 an unnecessary number of novels. But a tradition is generally a truth;

584 so long as the tradition is sufficiently popular; even if it is almost

585 vulgar. And there is a significance in this Babylonian and Egyptian

586 element in nursery rhymes and novels; even the newspapers, normally so

587 much behind the times, have already got as far as the reign of

588 Tutankhamen. The first reason is full of the common sense of popular

589 legend; it is the simple fact that we do know more of these traditional

590 things than of other contemporary things; and that we always did. All

591 travellers from Herodotus to Lord Carnarvon follow this route.

592 Scientific speculations of to-day do indeed spread out a map of the

593 whole primitive world, with streams of racial emigration or admixture

594 marked in dotted lines everywhere; over spaces which the unscientific

595 medieval map-maker would have been content to call ‘terra incognita,’ if

596 he did not fill the inviting blank with a picture of a dragon, to

597 indicate the probable reception given to pilgrims. But these

598 speculations are only speculations at the best; and at the worst the

599 dotted lines can be far more fabulous than the dragon.

600 There is unfortunately one fallacy here into which it is very easy for

601 men to fall, even those who are most intelligent and perhaps especially

602 those who are most imaginative. It is the fallacy of supposing that

603 because an idea is greater in the sense of larger, therefore it is

604 greater in the sense of more fundamental and fixed and certain. If a man

605 lives alone in a straw hut in the middle of Thibet, he may be told that

606 he is living in the Chinese Empire; and the Chinese Empire is certainly

607 a splendid and spacious and impressive thing. Or alternatively he may be

608 told that he is living in the British Empire, and be duly impressed. But

609 the curious thing is that in certain mental states he can feel much more

610 certain about the Chinese Empire that he cannot see than about the straw

611 hut that he can see. He has some strange magical juggle in his mind, by

612 which his argument begins with the empire though his experience begins

613 with the hut. Sometimes he goes mad and appears to be proving that a

614 straw hut cannot exist in the domains of the Dragon Throne; that it is

615 impossible for such a civilisation as he enjoys to contain such a hovel

616 as he inhabits. But his insanity arises from the intellectual slip of

617 supposing that because China is a large and all-embracing hypothesis,

618 therefore it is something more than a hypothesis. Now modern people are

619 perpetually arguing in this way; and they extend it to things much less

620 real and certain than the Chinese Empire. They seem to forget, for

621 instance, that a man is not even certain of the Solar System as he is

622 certain of the South Downs. The Solar System is a deduction, and

623 doubtless a true deduction; but the point is that it is a very vast and

624 far-reaching deduction, and therefore he forgets that it is a deduction

625 at all and treats it as a first principle. He *might* discover that the

626 whole calculation is a miscalculation; and the sun and stars and street

627 lamps would look exactly the same. But he has forgotten that it is a

628 calculation, and is almost ready to contradict the sun if it does not

629 fit into the Solar System. If this is a fallacy even in the case of

630 facts pretty well ascertained, such as the Solar System and the Chinese

631 Empire, it is an even more devastating fallacy in connection with

632 theories and other things that are not really ascertained at all. Thus

633 history, especially prehistoric history, has a horrible habit of

634 beginning with certain generalisations about races. I will not describe

635 the disorder and misery this inversion has produced in modern politics.

636 Because the race is vaguely supposed to have produced the nation, men

637 talk as if the nation were something vaguer than the race. Because they

638 have themselves invented a reason to explain a result, they almost deny

639 the result in order to justify the reason. They first treat a Celt as an

640 axiom and then treat an Irishman as an inference. And then they are

641 surprised that a great fighting, roaring Irishman is angry at being

642 treated as an inference. They cannot see that the Irish are Irish

643 whether or no they are Celtic, whether or no there ever were any Celts.

644 And what misleads them once more is the *size* of the theory; the sense

645 that the fancy is bigger than the fact. A great scattered Celtic race is

646 supposed to contain the Irish, so of course the Irish must depend for

647 their very existence upon it. The same confusion, of course, has

648 eliminated the English and the Germans by swamping them in the Teutonic

649 race; and some tried to prove from the races being at one that the

650 nations could not be at war. But I only give these vulgar and hackneyed

651 examples in passing, as more familiar examples of the fallacy; the

652 matter at issue here is not its application to these modern things but

653 rather to the most ancient things. But the more remote and unrecorded

654 was the racial problem, the more fixed was this curious inverted

655 certainty in the Victorian man of science. To this day it gives a man of

656 those scientific traditions the same sort of shock to question these

657 things, which were only the last inferences when he turned them into

658 first principles. He is still more certain that he is an Aryan even than

659 that he is an Anglo-Saxon, just as he is more certain that he is an

660 Anglo-Saxon than that he is an Englishman. He has never really

661 discovered that he is a European. But he has never doubted that he is an

662 Indo-European. These Victorian theories have shifted a great deal in

663 their shape and scope; but this habit of a rapid hardening of a

664 hypothesis into a theory, and of a theory into an assumption, has hardly

665 yet gone out of fashion. People cannot easily get rid of the mental

666 confusion of feeling that the foundations of history must surely be

667 secure; that the first steps must be safe; that the biggest

668 generalisation must be obvious. But though the contradiction may seem to

669 them a paradox, this is the very contrary of the truth. It is the large

670 thing that is secret and invisible; it is the small thing that is

671 evident and enormous.

672 Every race on the face of the earth has been the subject of these

673 speculations, and it is impossible even to suggest an outline of the

674 subject. But if we take the European race alone, its history, or rather

675 its prehistory, has undergone many retrospective revolutions in the

676 short period of my own lifetime. It used to be called the Caucasian

677 race; and I read in childhood an account of its collision with the

678 Mongolian race; it was written by Bret Harte and opened with the query,

679 ‘Or is the Caucasian played out?’ Apparently the Caucasian was played

680 out, for in a very short time he had been turned into the Indo-European

681 man; sometimes, I regret to say, proudly presented as the Indo-Germanic

682 man. It seems that the Hindu and the German have similar words for

683 mother or father; there were other similarities between Sanskrit and

684 various Western tongues; and with that all superficial differences

685 between a Hindu and a German seemed suddenly to disappear. Generally

686 this composite person was more conveniently described as the Aryan, and

687 the really important point was that he had marched westward out of those

688 high lands of India where fragments of his language could still be

689 found. When I read this as a child, I had the fancy that after all the

690 Aryan need not have marched westward and left his language behind him;

691 he might also have marched eastward and taken his language with him. If

692 I were to read it now, I should content myself with confessing my

693 ignorance of the whole matter. But as a matter of fact I have great

694 difficulty in reading it now, because it is not being written now. It

695 looks as if the Aryan is also played out. Anyhow he has not merely

696 changed his name but changed his address; his starting-place and his

697 route of travel. One new theory maintains that our race did not come to

698 its present home from the East but from the South. Some say the

699 Europeans did not come from Asia but from Africa. Some have even had the

700 wild idea that the Europeans came from Europe; or rather that they never

701 left it.

702 Then there is a certain amount of evidence of a more or less prehistoric

703 pressure from the North, such as that which seems to have brought the

704 Greeks to inherit the Cretan culture and so often brought the Gauls over

705 the hills into the fields of Italy. But I merely mention this example of

706 European ethnology to point out that the learned have pretty well boxed

707 the compass by this time; and that I, who am not one of the learned,

708 cannot pretend for a moment to decide where such doctors disagree. But I

709 can use my own common sense, and I sometimes fancy that theirs is a

710 little rusty from want of use. The first act of common sense is to

711 recognise the difference between a cloud and a mountain. And I will

712 affirm that nobody knows any of these things, in the sense that we all

713 know of the existence of the Pyramids of Egypt.

714 The truth, it may be repeated, is that what we really see, as distinct

715 from what we may reasonably guess, in this earliest phase of history is

716 darkness covering the earth and great darkness the peoples, with a light

717 or two gleaming here and there on chance patches of humanity; and that

718 two of these flames do burn upon two of these tall primeval towns; upon

719 the high terraces of Babylon and the huge pyramids of the Nile. There

720 are indeed other ancient lights, or lights that may be conjectured to be

721 very ancient, in very remote parts of that vast wilderness of night.

722 Far away to the East there is a high civilisation of vast antiquity in

723 China; there are the remains of civilisations in Mexico and South

724 America and other places, some of them apparently so high in

725 civilisation as to have reached the most refined forms of devil-worship.

726 But the difference lies in the element of tradition; the tradition of

727 these lost cultures has been broken off, and though the tradition of

728 China still lives, it is doubtful whether we know anything about it.

729 Moreover, a man trying to measure the Chinese antiquity has to use

730 Chinese traditions of measurement; and he has a strange sensation of

731 having passed into another world under other laws of time and space.

732 Time is telescoped outwards, and centuries assume the slow and stiff

733 movement of aeons; the white man trying to see it as the yellow man

734 sees, feels as if his head were turning round and wonders wildly whether

735 it is growing a pigtail. Anyhow he cannot take in a scientific sense

736 that queer perspective that leads up to the primeval pagoda of the first

737 of the Sons of Heaven. He is in the real antipodes; the only true

738 alternative world to Christendom; and he is after a fashion walking

739 upside down. I have spoken of the medieval map-maker and his dragon; but

740 what medieval traveller, however much interested in monsters, would

741 expect to find a country where a dragon is a benevolent and amiable

742 being? Of the more serious side of Chinese tradition something will be

743 said in another connection; but here I am only talking of tradition and

744 the test of antiquity. And I only mention China as an antiquity that is

745 not for us reached by a bridge of tradition; and Babylon and Egypt as

746 antiquities that are. Herodotus is a human being, in a sense in which a

747 Chinaman in a billycock hat, sitting opposite to us in a London

748 tea-shop, is hardly human. We feel as if we knew what David and Isaiah

749 felt like, in a way in which we never were quite certain what Li Hung

750 Chang felt like. The very sins that snatched away Helen or Bathsheba

751 have passed into a proverb of private human weakness, of pathos and even

752 of pardon. The very virtues of the Chinaman have about them something

753 terrifying. This is the difference made by the destruction or

754 preservation of a continuous historical inheritance; as from ancient

755 Egypt to modern Europe. But when we ask what was that world that we

756 inherit, and why those particular people and places seem to belong to

757 it, we are led to the central fact of civilised history.

758 That centre was the Mediterranean; which was not so much a piece of

759 water as a world. But it was a world with something of the character of

760 such a water; for it became more and more a place of unification in

761 which the streams of strange and very diverse cultures met. The Nile and

762 the Tiber alike flow into the Mediterranean; so did the Egyptian and the

763 Etrurian alike contribute to a Mediterranean civilisation. The glamour

764 of the great sea spread indeed very far inland, and the unity was felt

765 among the Arabs alone in the deserts and the Gauls beyond the northern

766 hills. But the gradual building up of a common culture running round all

767 the coasts of this inner sea is the main business of antiquity. As will

768 be seen, it was sometimes a bad business as well as a good business. In

769 that *orbis terrarum* or circle of lands there were the extremes of evil

770 and of piety, there were contrasted races and still more contrasted

771 religions. It was the scene of an endless struggle between Asia and

772 Europe from the flight of the Persian ships at Salamis to the flight of

773 the Turkish ships at Lepanto. It was the scene, as will be more

774 especially suggested later, of a supreme spiritual struggle between the

775 two types of paganism, confronting each other in the Latin and the

776 Phoenician cities; in the Roman forum and the Punic mart. It was the

777 world of war and peace, the world of good and evil, the world of all

778 that matters most; with all respect to the Aztecs and the Mongols of

779 the Far East, they did not matter as the Mediterranean tradition

780 mattered and still matters. Between it and the Far East there were, of

781 course, interesting cults and conquests of various kinds, more or less

782 in touch with it, and in proportion as they were so intelligible also to

783 us. The Persians came riding in to make an end of Babylon; and we are

784 told in a Greek story how these barbarians learned to draw the bow and

785 tell the truth. Alexander the great Greek marched with his Macedonians

786 into the sunrise, and brought back strange birds coloured like the

787 sunrise clouds and strange flowers and jewels from the gardens and

788 treasuries of nameless kings. Islam went eastward into that world and

789 made it partly imaginable to us; precisely because Islam itself was born

790 in that circle of lands that fringed our own ancient and ancestral sea.

791 In the Middle Ages the empire of the Moguls increased its majesty

792 without losing its mystery; the Tartars conquered China and the Chinese

793 apparently took very little notice of them. All these things are

794 interesting in themselves; but it is impossible to shift the centre of

795 gravity to the inland spaces of Asia from the inland sea of Europe. When

796 all is said, if there were nothing in the world but what was said and

797 done and written and built in the lands lying round the Mediterranean,

798 it would still be in all the most vital and valuable things the world in

799 which we live. When that southern culture spread to the north-west it

800 produced many very wonderful things; of which doubtless we ourselves are

801 the most wonderful. When it spread thence to colonies and new countries,

802 it was still the same culture so long as it was culture at all. But

803 round that little sea like a lake were the things themselves, apart from

804 all extensions and echoes and commentaries on the things; the Republic

805 and the Church; the Bible and the heroic epics; Islam and Israel and the

806 memories of the lost empires; Aristotle and the measure of all things.

807 It is because the first light upon *this* world is really light, the

808 daylight in which we are still walking to-day, and not merely the

809 doubtful visitation of strange stars, that I have begun here with noting

810 where that light first falls on the towered cities of the eastern

811 Mediterranean.

812 But though Babylon and Egypt have thus a sort of first claim, in the

813 very fact of being familiar and traditional, fascinating riddles to us

814 but also fascinating riddles to our fathers, we must not imagine that

815 they were the only old civilisations on the southern sea; or that all

816 the civilisation was merely Sumerian or Semitic or Coptic, still less

817 merely Asiatic or African. Real research is more and more exalting the

818 ancient civilisation of Europe and especially of what we may still

819 vaguely call the Greeks. It must be understood in the sense that there

820 were Greeks before the Greeks, as in so many of their mythologies there

821 were gods before the gods. The island of Crete was the centre of the

822 civilisation now called Minoan, after the Minos who lingered in ancient

823 legend and whose labyrinth was actually discovered by modern archeology.

824 This elaborate European society, with its harbours and its drainage and

825 its domestic machinery, seems to have gone down before some invasion of

826 its northern neighbours, who made or inherited the Hellas we know in

827 history. But that earlier period did not pass till it had given to the

828 world gifts so great that the world has ever since been striving in vain

829 to repay them, if only by plagiarism.

830 Somewhere along the Ionian coast opposite Crete and the islands was a

831 town of some sort, probably of the sort that we should call a village or

832 hamlet with a wall. It was called Ilion but it came to be called Troy,

833 and the name will never perish from the earth. A poet who may have been

834 a beggar and a balladmonger, who may have been unable to read and write,

835 and was described by tradition as blind, composed a poem about the

836 Greeks going to war with this town to recover the most beautiful woman

837 in the world. That the most beautiful woman in the world lived in that

838 one little town sounds like a legend; that the most beautiful poem in

839 the world was written by somebody who knew of nothing larger than such

840 little towns is a historical fact. It is said that the poem came at the

841 end of the period; that the primitive culture brought it forth in its

842 decay; in which case one would like to have seen that culture in its

843 prime. But anyhow it is true that this, which is our first poem, might

844 very well be our last poem too. It might well be the last word as well

845 as the first word spoken by man about his mortal lot, as seen by merely

846 mortal vision. If the world becomes pagan and perishes, the last man

847 left alive would do well to quote the Iliad and die.

848 But in this one great human revelation of antiquity there is another

849 element of great historical importance; which has hardly I think been

850 given its proper place in history. The poet has so conceived the poem

851 that his sympathies apparently, and those of his reader certainly, are

852 on the side of the vanquished rather than of the victor. And this is a

853 sentiment which increases in the poetical tradition even as the poetical

854 origin itself recedes. Achilles had some status as a sort of demigod in

855 pagan times; but he disappears altogether in later times. But Hector

856 grows greater as the ages pass; and it is his name that is the name of a

857 Knight of the Round Table and his sword that legend puts into the hand

858 of Roland, laying about him with the weapon of the defeated Hector in

859 the last ruin and splendour of his own defeat. The name anticipates all

860 the defeats through which our race and religion were to pass; that

861 survival of a hundred defeats that is its triumph.

862 The tale of the end of Troy shall have no ending; for it is lifted up

863 for ever into living echoes, immortal as our hopelessness and our hope.

864 Troy standing was a small thing that may have stood nameless for ages.

865 But Troy falling has been caught up in a flame and suspended in an

866 immortal instant of annihilation; and because it was destroyed with fire

867 the fire shall never be destroyed. And as with the city so with the

868 hero; traced in archaic lines in that primeval twilight is found the

869 first figure of the Knight. There is a prophetic coincidence in his

870 title; we have spoken of the word chivalry and how it seems to mingle

871 the horseman with the horse. It is almost anticipated ages before in the

872 thunder of the Homeric hexameter, and that long leaping word with which

873 the Iliad ends. It is that very unity for which we can find no name but

874 the holy centaur of chivalry. But there are other reasons for giving in

875 this glimpse of antiquity the flame upon the sacred town. The sanctity

876 of such towns ran like a fire round the coasts and islands of the

877 northern Mediterranean; the high-fenced hamlet for which heroes died.

878 From the smallness of the city came the greatness of the citizen. Hellas

879 with her hundred statues produced nothing statelier than that walking

880 statue; the ideal of the self-commanding man. Hellas of the hundred

881 statues was one legend and literature; and all that labyrinth of little

882 walled nations resounded with the lament of Troy.

883 A later legend, an afterthought but not an accident, said that

884 stragglers from Troy founded a republic on the Italian shore. It was

885 true in spirit that republican virtue had such a root. A mystery of

886 honour, that was not born of Babylon or the Egyptian pride, there shone

887 like the shield of Hector, defying Asia and Africa; till the light of a

888 new day was loosened, with the rushing of the eagles and the coming of

889 the name; the name that came like a thunderclap, when the world woke to

890 Rome.

CHAPTER IV

19 GOD AND COMPARATIVE RELIGION

20 I was once escorted over the Roman foundations of an ancient British

21 city by a professor, who said something that seems to me a satire on a

22 good many other professors. Possibly the professor saw the joke, though

23 he maintained an iron gravity, and may or may not have realised that it

24 was a joke against a great deal of what is called comparative religion.

25 I pointed out a sculpture of the head of the sun with the usual halo of

26 rays, but with the difference that the face in the disc, instead of

27 being boyish like Apollo, was bearded like Neptune or Jupiter. ‘Yes,’ he

28 said with a certain delicate exactitude, ‘that is supposed to represent

29 the local god Sul. The best authorities identify Sul with Minerva; but

30 this has been held to show that the identification is not complete.’

31 That is what we call a powerful understatement. The modern world is

32 madder than any satires on it; long ago Mr. Belloc made his burlesque

33 don say that a bust of Ariadne had been proved by modern research to be

34 a Silenus. But that is not better than the real appearance of Minerva as

35 the Bearded Woman of Mr. Barnum. Only both of them are very like many

36 identifications by ‘the best authorities’ on comparative religion; and

37 when Catholic creeds are identified with various wild myths, I do not

38 laugh or curse or misbehave myself; I confine myself decorously to

39 saying that the identification is not complete.

40 In the days of my youth the Religion of Humanity was a term commonly

41 applied to Comtism, the theory of certain rationalists who worshipped

42 corporate mankind as a Supreme Being. Even in the days of my youth I

43 remarked that there was something slightly odd about despising and

44 dismissing the doctrine of the Trinity as a mystical and even maniacal

45 contradiction; and then asking us to adore a deity who is a hundred

46 million persons in one God, neither confounding the persons nor dividing

47 the substance.

48 But there is another entity, more or less definable and much more

49 imaginable than the many-headed and monstrous idol of mankind. And it

50 has a much better right to be called, in a reasonable sense, the

51 religion of humanity. Man is not indeed the idol; but man is almost

52 everywhere the idolator. And these multitudinous idolatries of mankind

53 have something about them in many ways more human and sympathetic than

54 modern metaphysical abstractions. If an Asiatic god has three heads and

55 seven arms, there is at least in it an idea of material incarnation

56 bringing an unknown power nearer to us and not farther away. But if our

57 friends Brown, Jones, and Robinson, when out for a Sunday walk, were

58 transformed and amalgamated into an Asiatic idol before our eyes, they

59 would surely seem farther away. If the arms of Brown and the legs of

60 Robinson waved from the same composite body, they would seem to be

61 waving something of a sad farewell. If the heads of all three gentlemen

62 appeared smiling on the same neck, we should hesitate even by what name

63 to address our new and somewhat abnormal friend. In the many-headed and

64 many-handed Oriental idol there is a certain sense of mysteries becoming

65 at least partly intelligible; of formless forces of nature taking some

66 dark but material form, but though this may be true of the multiform god

67 it is not so of the multiform man. The human beings become less human by

68 becoming less separate; we might say less human in being less lonely.

69 The human beings become less intelligible as they become less isolated;

70 we might say with strict truth that the closer they are to us the

71 farther they are away. An Ethical Hymn-book of this humanitarian sort of

72 religion was carefully selected and expurgated on the principle of

73 preserving anything human and eliminating anything divine. One

74 consequence was that a hymn appeared in the amended form of ‘Nearer

75 Mankind to Thee, Nearer to Thee.’ It always suggested to me the

76 sensations of a strap-hanger during a crush on the Tube. But it is

77 strange and wonderful how far away the souls of men can seem, when their

78 bodies are so near as all that.

79 The human unity with which I deal here is not to be confounded with this

80 modern industrial monotony and herding, which is rather a congestion

81 than a communion. It is a thing to which human groups left to

82 themselves, and even human individuals left to themselves, have

83 everywhere tended by an instinct that may truly be called human. Like

84 all healthy human things, it has varied very much within the limits of a

85 general character; for that is characteristic of everything belonging to

86 that ancient land of liberty that lies before and around the servile

87 industrial town. Industrialism actually boasts that its products are all

88 of one pattern; that men in Jamaica or Japan can break the same seal and

89 drink the same bad whisky, that a man at the North Pole and another at

90 the South might recognise the same optimistic label on the same dubious

91 tinned salmon. But wine, the gift of gods to men, can vary with every

92 valley and every vineyard, can turn into a hundred wines without any

93 wine once reminding us of whisky; and cheeses can change from county to

94 county without forgetting the difference between chalk and cheese. When

95 I am speaking of this thing, therefore, I am speaking of something that

96 doubtless includes very wide differences; nevertheless I will here

97 maintain that it is one thing. I will maintain that most of the modern

98 botheration comes from not realising that it is really one thing. I will

99 advance the thesis that before all talk about comparative religion and

100 the separate religious founders of the world, the first essential is to

101 recognise this thing as a whole, as a thing almost native and normal to

102 the great fellowship that we call mankind. This thing is Paganism; and I

103 propose to show in these pages that it is the one real rival to the

104 Church of Christ.

105 Comparative religion is very comparative indeed. That is, it is so much

106 a matter of degree and distance and difference that it is only

107 comparatively successful when it tries to compare. When we come to look

108 at it closely we find it comparing things that are really quite

109 incomparable. We are accustomed to see a table or catalogue of the

110 world’s great religions in parallel columns, until we fancy they are

111 really parallel. We are accustomed to see the names of the great

112 religious founders all in a row: Christ; Mahomet; Buddha; Confucius. But

113 in truth this is only a trick; another of these optical illusions by

114 which any objects may be put into a particular relation by shifting to a

115 particular point of sight. Those religions and religious founders, or

116 rather those whom we choose to lump together as religions and religious

117 founders, do not really show any common character. The illusion is

118 partly produced by Islam coming immediately after Christianity in the

119 list; as Islam did come after Christianity and was largely an imitation

120 of Christianity. But the other eastern religions, or what we call

121 religions, not only do not resemble the Church but do not resemble each

122 other. When we come to Confucianism at the end of the list, we come to

123 something in a totally different world of thought. To compare the

124 Christian and Confucian religions is like comparing a theist with an

125 English squire or asking whether a man is a believer in immortality or a

126 hundred-per-cent American. Confucianism may be a civilisation but it is

127 not a religion.

128 In truth the Church is too unique to prove herself unique. For most

129 popular and easy proof is by parallel; and here there is no parallel. It

130 is not easy, therefore, to expose the fallacy by which a false

131 classification is created to swamp a unique thing, when it really is a

132 unique thing. As there is nowhere else exactly the same fact, so there

133 is nowhere else exactly the same fallacy. But I will take the nearest

134 thing I can find to such a solitary social phenomenon, in order to show

135 how it is thus swamped and assimilated. I imagine most of us would agree

136 that there is something unusual and unique about the position of the

137 Jews. There is nothing that is quite in the same sense an international

138 nation; an ancient culture scattered in different countries but still

139 distinct and indestructible. Now this business is like an attempt to

140 make a list of nomadic nations in order to soften the strange solitude

141 of the Jew. It would be easy enough to do it, by the same process of

142 putting a plausible approximation first, and then tailing off into

143 totally different things thrown in somehow to make up the list. Thus in

144 the new list of nomadic nations the Jews would be followed by the

145 Gypsies; who at least are really nomadic if they are not really

146 national. Then the professor of the new science of Comparative Nomadics

147 could pass easily on to something different; even if it was very

148 different. He could remark on the wandering adventure of the English who

149 had scattered their colonies over so many seas; and call *them* nomads.

150 It is quite true that a great many Englishmen seem to be strangely

151 restless in England. It is quite true that not all of them have left

152 their country for their country’s good. The moment we mention the

153 wandering empire of the English, we must add the strange exiled empire

154 of the Irish. For it is a curious fact, to be noted in our imperial

155 literature, that the same ubiquity and unrest which is a proof of

156 English enterprise and triumph is a proof of Irish futility and failure.

157 Then the professor of Nomadism would look round thoughtfully and

158 remember that there was great talk recently of German waiters, German

159 barbers, German clerks, Germans naturalising themselves in England and

160 the United States and the South American republics. The Germans would go

161 down as the fifth nomadic race; the words Wanderlust and Folk-Wandering

162 would come in very useful here. For there really have been historians

163 who explained the Crusades by suggesting that the Germans were found

164 wandering (as the police say) in what happened to be the neighbourhood

165 of Palestine. Then the professor, feeling he was now near the end, would

166 make a last leap in desperation. He would recall the fact that the

167 French Army has captured nearly every capital in Europe, that it marched

168 across countless conquered lands under Charlemagne or Napoleon; and

169 *that* would be wanderlust, and *that* would be the note of a nomadic

170 race. Thus he would have his six nomadic nations all compact and

171 complete, and would feel that the Jew was no longer a sort of mysterious

172 and even mystical exception. But people with more common sense would

173 probably realise that he had only extended nomadism by extending the

174 meaning of nomadism; and that he had extended that until it really had

175 no meaning at all. It is quite true that the French soldier has made

176 some of the finest marches in all military history. But it is equally

177 true, and far more self-evident, that if the French peasant is not a

178 rooted reality there is no such thing as a rooted reality in the world;

179 or in other words, if he is a nomad there is nobody who is not a nomad.

180 Now that is the sort of trick that has been tried in the case of

181 comparative religion and the world’s religious founders all standing

182 respectably in a row. It seeks to classify Jesus as the other would

183 classify Jews, by inventing a new class for the purpose and filling up

184 the rest of it with stop-gaps and second-rate copies. I do not mean that

185 these other things are not often great things in their own real

186 character and class. Confucianism and Buddhism are great things, but it

187 is not true to call them Churches; just as the French and English are

188 great peoples, but it is nonsense to call them nomads. There are some

189 points of resemblance between Christendom and its imitation in Islam;

190 for that matter there are some points of resemblance between Jews and

191 Gypsies. But after that the lists are made up of anything that comes to

192 hand; of anything that can be put in the same catalogue without being in

193 the same category.

194 In this sketch of religious history, with all decent deference to men

195 much more learned than myself, I propose to cut across and disregard

196 this modern method of classification, which I feel sure has falsified

197 the facts of history. I shall here submit an alternative classification

198 of religion or religions, which I believe would be found to cover all

199 the facts and, what is quite as important here, all the fancies. Instead

200 of dividing religion geographically, and as it were vertically, into

201 Christian, Moslem, Brahmin, Buddhist, and so on, I would divide it

202 psychologically and in some sense horizontally; into the strata of

203 spiritual elements and influences that could sometimes exist in the same

204 country, or even in the same man. Putting the Church apart for the

205 moment, I should be disposed to divide the natural religion of the mass

206 of mankind under such headings as these: God; the Gods; the Demons; the

207 Philosophers. I believe some such classification will help us to sort

208 out the spiritual experiences of men much more successfully than the

209 conventional business of comparing religions; and that many famous

210 figures will naturally fall into their place in this way who are only

211 forced into their place in the other. As I shall make use of these

212 titles or terms more than once in narrative and allusion, it will be

213 well to define at this stage for what I mean them to stand. And I will

214 begin with the first, the simplest and the most sublime, in this

215 chapter.

216 In considering the elements of pagan humanity, we must begin by an

217 attempt to describe the indescribable. Many get over the difficulty of

218 describing it by the expedient of denying it, or at least ignoring it;

219 but the whole point of it is that it was something that was never quite

220 eliminated even when it was ignored. They are obsessed by their

221 evolutionary monomania that every great thing grows from a seed, or

222 something smaller than itself. They seem to forget that every seed comes

223 from a tree, or from something larger than itself. Now there is very

224 good ground for guessing that religion did not originally come from some

225 detail that was forgotten because it was too small to be traced. Much

226 more probably it was an idea that was abandoned because it was too large

227 to be managed. There is very good reason to suppose that many people did

228 begin with the simple but overwhelming idea of one God who governs all;

229 and afterwards fell away into such things as demon-worship almost as a

230 sort of secret dissipation. Even the test of savage beliefs, of which

231 the folk-lore students are so fond, is admittedly often found to support

232 such a view. Some of the very rudest savages, primitive in every sense

233 in which anthropologists use the word, the Australian aborigines for

234 instance, are found to have a pure monotheism with a high moral tone. A

235 missionary was preaching to a very wild tribe of polytheists, who had

236 told him all their polytheistic tales, and telling them in return of the

237 existence of the one good God who is a spirit and judges men by

238 spiritual standards. And there was a sudden buzz of excitement among

239 these stolid barbarians, as at somebody who was letting out a secret,

240 and they cried to each other, ‘Atahocan! He is speaking of Atahocan!’

241 Probably it was a point of politeness and even decency among those

242 polytheists not to speak of Atahocan. The name is not perhaps so much

243 adapted as some of our own to direct and solemn religious exhortation;

244 but many other social forces are always covering up and confusing such

245 simple ideas. Possibly the old god stood for an old morality found

246 irksome in more expansive moments; possibly intercourse with demons was

247 more fashionable among the best people, as in the modern fashion of

248 Spiritualism. Anyhow, there are any number of similar examples. They all

249 testify to the unmistakable psychology of a thing taken for granted, as

250 distinct from a thing talked about. There is a striking example in a

251 tale taken down word for word from a Red Indian in California, which

252 starts out with hearty legendary and literary relish: ‘The sun is the

253 father and ruler of the heavens. He is the big chief. The moon is his

254 wife and the stars are their children’; and so on through a most

255 ingenious and complicated story, in the middle of which is a sudden

256 parenthesis saying that sun and moon have to do something because ‘It is

257 ordered that way by the Great Spirit Who lives above the place of all.’

258 That is exactly the attitude of most paganism towards God. He is

259 something assumed and forgotten and remembered by accident; a habit

260 possibly not peculiar to pagans. Sometimes the higher deity is

261 remembered in the higher moral grades and is a sort of mystery. But

262 always, it has been truly said, the savage is talkative about his

263 mythology and taciturn about his religion. The Australian savages,

264 indeed, exhibit a topsyturvydom such as the ancients might have thought

265 truly worthy of the antipodes. The savage who thinks nothing of tossing

266 off such a trifle as a tale of the sun and moon being the halves of a

267 baby chopped in two, or dropping into small-talk about a colossal cosmic

268 cow milked to make the rain, merely in order to be sociable, will then

269 retire to secret caverns sealed against women and white men, temples of

270 terrible initiation where to the thunder of the bull-roarer and the

271 dripping of sacrificial blood, the priest whispers the final secrets

272 known only to the initiate: that honesty is the best policy, that a

273 little kindness does nobody any harm, that all men are brothers and that

274 there is but one God, the Father Almighty, maker of all things visible

275 and invisible.

276 In other words, we have here the curiosity of religious history that the

277 savage seems to be parading all the most repulsive and impossible parts

278 of his belief and concealing all the most sensible and creditable parts.

279 But the explanation is that they are not in that sense parts of his

280 belief; or at least not parts of the same sort of belief. The myths are

281 merely tall stories, though as tall as the sky, the waterspout, or the

282 tropic rain. The mysteries are true stories, and are taken secretly that

283 they may be taken seriously. Indeed it is only too easy to forget that

284 there is a thrill in theism. A novel in which a number of separate

285 characters all turned out to be the same character would certainly be a

286 sensational novel. It is so with the idea that sun and tree and river

287 are the disguises of one god and not of many. Alas, we also find it only

288 too easy to take Atahocan for granted. But whether he is allowed to fade

289 into a truism or preserved as a sensation by being preserved as a

290 secret, it is clear that he is always either an old truism or an old

291 tradition. There is nothing to show that he is an improved product of

292 the mere mythology and everything to show that he preceded it. He is

293 worshipped by the simplest tribes with no trace of ghosts or

294 grave-offerings, or any of the complications in which Herbert Spencer

295 and Grant Allen sought the origin of the simplest of all ideas. Whatever

296 else there was, there was never any such thing as the Evolution of the

297 Idea of God. The idea was concealed, was avoided, was almost forgotten,

298 was even explained away; but it was never evolved. There are not a few

299 indications of this change in other places. It is implied, for

300 instance, in the fact that even polytheism seems often the combination

301 of several monotheisms. A god will gain only a minor seat on Mount

302 Olympus, when he had owned earth and heaven and all the stars while he

303 lived in his own little valley. Like many a small nation melting in a

304 great empire, he gives up local universality only to come under

305 universal limitation. The very name of Pan suggests that he became a god

306 of the wood when he had been a god of the world. The very name of

307 Jupiter is almost a pagan translation of the words ‘Our Father which art

308 in heaven.’ As with the Great Father symbolised by the sky, so with the

309 Great Mother whom we still call Mother Earth. Demeter and Ceres and

310 Cybele often seem to be almost incapable of taking over the whole

311 business of godhood, so that men should need no other gods. It seems

312 reasonably probable that a good many men did have no other gods but one

313 of these, worshipped as the author of all.

314 Over some of the most immense and populous tracts of the world, such as

315 China, it would seem that the simpler idea of the Great Father has never

316 been very much complicated with rival cults, though it may have in some

317 sense ceased to be a cult itself. The best authorities seem to think

318 that though Confucianism is in one sense agnosticism, it does not

319 directly contradict the old theism, precisely because it has become a

320 rather vague theism. It is one in which God is called Heaven, as in the

321 case of polite persons tempted to swear in drawing-rooms. But Heaven is

322 still overhead, even if it is very far overhead. We have all the

323 impression of a simple truth that has receded, until it was remote

324 without ceasing to be true. And this phrase alone would bring us back to

325 the same idea even in the pagan mythology of the West. There is surely

326 something of this very notion of the withdrawal of some higher power in

327 all those mysterious and very imaginative myths about the separation of

328 earth and sky. In a hundred forms we are told that heaven and earth were

329 once lovers, or were once at one, when some upstart thing, often some

330 undutiful child, thrust them apart; and the world was built on an abyss;

331 upon a division and a parting. One of its grossest versions was given by

332 Greek civilisation in the myth of Uranus and Saturn. One of its most

333 charming versions was that of some savage people, who say that a little

334 pepper-plant grew taller and taller and lifted the whole sky like a lid;

335 a beautiful barbaric vision of daybreak for some of our painters who

336 love that tropical twilight. Of myths, and the highly mythical

337 explanations which the moderns offer of myths, something will be said in

338 another section; for I cannot but think that most mythology is on

339 another and more superficial plane. But in this primeval vision of the

340 rending of one world into two there is surely something more of ultimate

341 ideas. As to what it means, a man will learn far more about it by lying

342 on his back in a field, and merely looking at the sky, than by reading

343 all the libraries even of the most learned and valuable folk-lore. He

344 will know what is meant by saying that the sky ought to be nearer to us

345 than it is, that perhaps it was once nearer than it is, that it is not a

346 thing merely alien and abysmal but in some fashion sundered from us and

347 saying farewell. There will creep across his mind the curious suggestion

348 that after all, perhaps, the myth-maker was not merely a moon-calf or

349 village idiot thinking he could cut up the clouds like a cake, but had

350 in him something more than it is fashionable to attribute to the

351 Troglodyte; that it is just possible that Thomas Hood was not talking

352 like a Troglodyte when he said that, as time went on, the tree-tops only

353 told him he was further off from heaven than when he was a boy. But

354 anyhow the legend of Uranus the Lord of Heaven dethroned by Saturn the

355 Time Spirit would mean something to the author of that poem. And it

356 would mean, among other things, this banishment of the first

357 fatherhood. There is the idea of God in the very notion that there were

358 gods before the gods. There is an idea of greater simplicity in all the

359 allusions to that more ancient order. The suggestion is supported by the

360 process of propagation we see in historic times. Gods and demigods and

361 heroes breed like herrings before our very eyes, and suggest of

362 themselves that the family may have had one founder; mythology grows

363 more and more complicated, and the very complication suggests that at

364 the beginning it was more simple. Even on the external evidence, of the

365 sort called scientific, there is therefore a very good case for the

366 suggestion that man began with monotheism before it developed or

367 degenerated into polytheism. But I am concerned rather with an internal

368 than an external truth; and, as I have already said, the internal truth

369 is almost indescribable. We have to speak of something of which it is

370 the whole point that people did not speak of it; we have not merely to

371 translate from a strange tongue or speech, but from a strange silence.

372 I suspect an immense implication behind all polytheism and paganism. I

373 suspect we have only a hint of it here and there in these savage creeds

374 or Greek origins. It is not exactly what we mean by the presence of God;

375 in a sense it might more truly be called the absence of God. But absence

376 does not mean non-existence; and a man drinking the toast of absent

377 friends does not mean that from his life all friendship is absent. It is

378 a void but it is not a negation; it is something as positive as an empty

379 chair. It would be an exaggeration to say that the pagan saw higher than

380 Olympus an empty throne. It would be nearer the truth to take the

381 gigantic imagery of the Old Testament, in which the prophet saw God from

382 behind; it was as if some immeasurable presence had turned its back on

383 the world. Yet the meaning will again be missed if it is supposed to be

384 anything so conscious and vivid as the monotheism of Moses and his

385 people. I do not mean that the pagan peoples were in the least

386 overpowered by this idea merely because it is overpowering. On the

387 contrary, it was so large that they all carried it lightly, as we all

388 carry the load of the sky. Gazing at some detail like a bird or a cloud,

389 we can all ignore its awful blue background; we can neglect the sky; and

390 precisely because it bears down upon us with an annihilating force, it

391 is felt as nothing. A thing of this kind can only be an impression and a

392 rather subtle impression; but to me it is a very strong impression made

393 by pagan literature and religion. I repeat that in our special

394 sacramental sense there is, of course, the absence of the presence of

395 God. But there is in a very real sense the presence of the absence of

396 God. We feel it in the unfathomable sadness of pagan poetry; for I doubt

397 if there was ever in all the marvellous manhood of antiquity a man who

398 was happy as St. Francis was happy. We feel it in the legend of a Golden

399 Age and again in the vague implication that the gods themselves are

400 ultimately related to something else, even when that Unknown God has

401 faded into a Fate. Above all we feel it in those immortal moments when

402 the pagan literature seems to return to a more innocent antiquity and

403 speak with a more direct voice, so that no word is worthy of it except

404 our own monotheistic monosyllable. We cannot say anything but ‘God’ in a

405 sentence like that of Socrates bidding farewell to his judges: ‘I go to

406 die and you remain to live; and God alone knows which of us goes the

407 better way.’ We can use no other word even for the best moments of

408 Marcus Aurelius: ‘Can they say dear city of Cecrops, and canst thou not

409 say dear city of God?’ We can use no other word in that mighty line in

410 which Virgil spoke to all who suffer with the veritable cry of a

411 Christian before Christ, in the untranslatable: ‘O passi graviora dabit

412 deus his quoque finem.’

413 In short, there is a feeling that there is something higher than the

414 gods; but because it is higher it is also further away. Not yet could

415 even Virgil have read the riddle and the paradox of that other divinity,

416 who is both higher and nearer. For them what was truly divine was very

417 distant, so distant that they dismissed it more and more from their

418 minds. It had less and less to do with the mere mythology of which I

419 shall write later. Yet even in this there was a sort of tacit admission

420 of its intangible purity, when we consider what most of the mythology is

421 like. As the Jews would not degrade it by images, so the Greeks did not

422 degrade it even by imaginations. When the gods were more and more

423 remembered only by pranks and profligacies, it was relatively a movement

424 of reverence. It was an act of piety to forget God. In other words,

425 there is something in the whole tone of the time suggesting that men had

426 accepted a lower level, and still were half conscious that it was a

427 lower level. It is hard to find words for these things; yet the one

428 really just word stands ready. These men were conscious of the Fall, if

429 they were conscious of nothing else; and the same is true of all heathen

430 humanity. Those who have fallen may remember the fall, even when they

431 forget the height. Some such tantalising blank or break in memory is at

432 the back of all pagan sentiment. There is such a thing as the momentary

433 power to remember that we forget. And the most ignorant of humanity know

434 by the very look of earth that they have forgotten heaven. But it

435 remains true that even for these men there were moments, like the

436 memories of childhood, when they heard themselves talking with a simpler

437 language; there were moments when the Roman, like Virgil in the line

438 already quoted, cut his way with a sword-stroke of song out of the

439 tangle of the mythologies; the motley mob of gods and goddesses sank

440 suddenly out of sight and the Sky-Father was alone in the sky.

441 This latter example is very relevant to the next step in the process. A

442 white light as of a lost morning still lingers on the figure of Jupiter,

443 of Pan, or of the elder Apollo; and it may well be, as already noted,

444 that each was once a divinity as solitary as Jehovah or Allah. They lost

445 this lonely universality by a process it is here very necessary to note;

446 a process of amalgamation very like what was afterwards called

447 syncretism. The whole pagan world set itself to build a Pantheon. They

448 admitted more and more gods, gods not only of the Greeks but of the

449 barbarians; gods not only of Europe but of Asia and Africa. The more the

450 merrier, though some of the Asian and African ones were not very merry.

451 They admitted them to equal thrones with their own; sometimes they

452 identified them with their own. They may have regarded it as an

453 enrichment of their religious life; but it meant the final loss of all

454 that we now call religion. It meant that ancient light of simplicity,

455 that had a single source like the sun, finally fades away in a dazzle of

456 conflicting lights and colours. God is really sacrificed to the gods; in

457 a very literal sense of the flippant phrase, they have been too many for

458 him.

459 Polytheism, therefore, was really a sort of pool; in the sense of the

460 pagans having consented to the pooling of their pagan religions. And

461 this point is very important in many controversies ancient and modern.

462 It is regarded as a liberal and enlightened thing to say that the god of

463 the stranger may be as good as our own; and doubtless the pagans thought

464 themselves very liberal and enlightened when they agreed to add to the

465 gods of the city or the hearth some wild and fantastic Dionysus coming

466 down from the mountains or some shaggy and rustic Pan creeping out of

467 the woods. But exactly what it lost by these larger ideas is the largest

468 idea of all. It is the idea of the fatherhood that makes the whole

469 world one. And the converse is also true. Doubtless those more

470 antiquated men of antiquity who clung to their solitary statues and

471 their single sacred names were regarded as superstitious savages

472 benighted and left behind. But these superstitious savages were

473 preserving something that is much more like the cosmic power as

474 conceived by philosophy, or even as conceived by science. This paradox

475 by which the rude reactionary was a sort of prophetic progressive has

476 one consequence very much to the point. In a purely historical sense,

477 and apart from any other controversies in the same connection, it throws

478 a light, a single and a steady light, that shines from the beginning on

479 a little and lonely people. In this paradox, as in some riddle of

480 religion of which the answer was sealed up for centuries, lies the

481 mission and the meaning of the Jews.

482 It is true in this sense, humanly speaking, that the world owes God to

483 the Jews. It owes that truth to much that is blamed in the Jews,

484 possibly to much that is blameable in the Jews. We have already noted

485 the nomadic position of the Jews amid the other pastoral peoples upon

486 the fringe of the Babylonian Empire, and something of that strange

487 erratic course of theirs blazed across the dark territory of extreme

488 antiquity, as they passed from the seat of Abraham and the shepherd

489 princes into Egypt and doubled back into the Palestinian hills and held

490 them against the Philistines from Crete and fell into captivity in

491 Babylon; and yet again returned to their mountain city by the Zionist

492 policy of the Persian conquerors; and so continued that amazing romance

493 of restlessness of which we have not yet seen the end. But through all

494 their wanderings, and especially through all their early wanderings,

495 they did indeed carry the fate of the world in that wooden tabernacle,

496 that held perhaps a featureless symbol and certainly an invisible god.

497 We may say that one most essential feature was that it was featureless.

498 Much as we may prefer that creative liberty which the Christian culture

499 has declared and by which it has eclipsed even the arts of antiquity, we

500 must not underrate the determining importance at the time of the Hebrew

501 inhibition of images. It is a typical example of one of those

502 limitations that did in fact preserve and perpetuate enlargement, like a

503 wall built round a wide open space. The God who could not have a statue

504 remained a spirit. Nor would his statue in any case have had the

505 disarming dignity and grace of the Greek statues then or the Christian

506 statues afterwards. He was living in a land of monsters. We shall have

507 occasion to consider more fully what those monsters were, Moloch and

508 Dagon and Tanit the terrible goddess. If the deity of Israel had ever

509 had an image, he would have had a phallic image. By merely giving him a

510 body they would have brought in all the worst elements of mythology; all

511 the polygamy of polytheism; the vision of the harem in heaven. This

512 point about the refusal of art is the first example of the limitations

513 which are often adversely criticised, only because the critics

514 themselves are limited. But an even stronger case can be found in the

515 other criticism offered by the same critics. It is often said with a

516 sneer that the God of Israel was only a God of Battles, ‘a mere barbaric

517 Lord of Hosts’ pitted in rivalry against other gods only as their

518 envious foe. Well it is for the world that he was a God of Battles. Well

519 it is for us that he was to all the rest only a rival and a foe. In the

520 ordinary way, it would have been only too easy for them to have achieved

521 the desolate disaster of conceiving him as a friend. It would have been

522 only too easy for them to have seen him stretching out his hands in love

523 and reconciliation, embracing Baal and kissing the painted face of

524 Astarte, feasting in fellowship with the gods; the last god to sell his

525 crown of stars for the Soma of the Indian pantheon or the nectar of

526 Olympus or the mead of Valhalla. It would have been easy enough for his

527 worshippers to follow the enlightened course of Syncretism and the

528 pooling of all the pagan traditions. It is obvious indeed that his

529 followers were always sliding down this easy slope; and it required the

530 almost demoniac energy of certain inspired demagogues, who testified to

531 the divine unity in words that are still like winds of inspiration and

532 ruin. The more we really understand of the ancient conditions that

533 contributed to the final culture of the Faith, the more we shall have a

534 real and even a realistic reverence for the greatness of the Prophets of

535 Israel. As it was, while the whole world melted into this mass of

536 confused mythology, this Deity who is called tribal and narrow,

537 precisely because he was what is called tribal and narrow, preserved the

538 primary religion of all mankind. He was tribal enough to be universal.

539 He was as narrow as the universe.

540 In a word, there was a popular pagan god called Jupiter-Ammon. There was

541 never a god called Jehovah-Ammon. There was never a god called

542 Jehovah-Jupiter. If there had been, there would certainly have been

543 another called Jehovah-Moloch. Long before the liberal and enlightened

544 amalgamators had got so far afield as Jupiter, the image of the Lord of

545 Hosts would have been deformed out of all suggestion of a monotheistic

546 maker and ruler and would have become an idol far worse than any savage

547 fetish; for he might have been as civilised as the gods of Tyre and

548 Carthage. What that civilisation meant we shall consider more fully in

549 the chapter that follows; when we note how the power of demons nearly

550 destroyed Europe and even the heathen health of the world. But the

551 world’s destiny would have been distorted still more fatally if

552 monotheism had failed in the Mosaic tradition. I hope in a subsequent

553 section to show that I am not without sympathy with all that health in

554 the heathen world that made its fairy-tales and its fanciful romances

555 of religion. But I hope also to show that these were bound to fail in

556 the long run; and the world would have been lost if it had been unable

557 to return to that great original simplicity of a single authority in all

558 things. That we do preserve something of that primary simplicity, that

559 poets and philosophers can still indeed in some sense say an Universal

560 Prayer, that we live in a large and serene world under a sky that

561 stretches paternally over all the peoples of the earth, that philosophy

562 and philanthropy are truisms in a religion of reasonable men, all that

563 we do most truly owe, under heaven, to a secretive and restless nomadic

564 people; who bestowed on men the supreme and serene blessing of a jealous

565 God.

566 The unique possession was not available or accessible to the pagan

567 world, because it was also the possession of a jealous people. The Jews

568 were unpopular, partly because of this narrowness already noted in the

569 Roman world, partly perhaps because they had already fallen into that

570 habit of merely handling things for exchange instead of working to make

571 them with their hands. It was partly also because polytheism had become

572 a sort of jungle in which solitary monotheism could be lost; but it is

573 strange to realise how completely it really was lost. Apart from more

574 disputed matters, there were things in the tradition of Israel which

575 belong to all humanity now, and might have belonged to all humanity

576 then. They had one of the colossal corner-stones of the world: the Book

577 of Job. It obviously stands over against the Iliad and the Greek

578 tragedies; and even more than they it was an early meeting and parting

579 of poetry and philosophy in the morning of the world. It is a solemn and

580 uplifting sight to see those two eternal fools, the optimist and the

581 pessimist, destroyed in the dawn of time. And the philosophy really

582 perfects the pagan tragic irony, precisely because it is more

583 monotheistic and therefore more mystical. Indeed the Book of Job

584 avowedly only answers mystery with mystery. Job is comforted with

585 riddles; but he is comforted. Herein is indeed a type, in the sense of

586 a prophecy, of things speaking with authority. For when he who doubts

587 can only say, ‘I do not understand,’ it is true that he who knows can

588 only reply or repeat, ‘You do not understand.’ And under that rebuke

589 there is always a sudden hope in the heart; and the sense of something

590 that would be worth understanding. But this mighty monotheistic poem

591 remained unremarked by the whole world of antiquity, which was thronged

592 with polytheistic poetry. It is a sign of the way in which the Jews

593 stood apart and kept their tradition unshaken and unshared, that they

594 should have kept a thing like the Book of Job out of the whole

595 intellectual world of antiquity. It is as if the Egyptians had modestly

596 concealed the Great Pyramid. But there were other reasons for a

597 cross-purpose and an impasse, characteristic of the whole of the end of

598 paganism. After all, the tradition of Israel had only got hold of one

599 half of the truth, even if we use the popular paradox and call it the

600 bigger half. I shall try to sketch in the next chapter that love of

601 locality and of personality that ran through mythology; here it need

602 only be said that there was a truth in it that could not be left out,

603 though it were a lighter and less essential truth. The sorrow of Job had

604 to be joined with the sorrow of Hector; and while the former was the

605 sorrow of the universe the latter was the sorrow of the city; for Hector

606 could only stand pointing to heaven as the pillar of holy Troy. When God

607 speaks out of the whirlwind He may well speak in the wilderness. But the

608 monotheism of the nomad was not enough for all that varied civilisation

609 of fields and fences and walled cities and temples and towns; and the

610 turn of these things also was to come, when the two could be combined in

611 a more definite and domestic religion. Here and there in all that pagan

612 crowd could be found a philosopher whose thoughts ran on pure theism;

613 but he never had, or supposed that he had, the power to change the

614 customs of the whole populace. Nor is it easy even in such philosophies

615 to find a true definition of this deep business of the relation of

616 polytheism and theism. Perhaps the nearest we can come to striking the

617 note, or giving the thing a name, is in something far away from all that

618 civilisation and more remote from Rome than the isolation of Israel. It

619 is in a saying I once heard from some Hindu tradition; that gods as well

620 as men are only the dreams of Brahma; and will perish when Brahma wakes.

621 There is indeed in such an image something of the soul of Asia which is

622 less sane than the soul of Christendom. We should call it despair, even

623 if they would call it peace. This note of nihilism can be considered

624 later in a fuller comparison between Asia and Europe. It is enough to

625 say here that there is more of disillusion in that idea of a divine

626 awakening than is implied for us in the passage from mythology to

627 religion. But the symbol is very subtle and exact in one respect; that

628 it does suggest the disproportion and even disruption between the very

629 ideas of mythology and religion; the chasm between the two categories.

630 It is really the collapse of comparative religion that there is no

631 comparison between God and the gods. There is no more comparison than

632 there is between a man and the men who walk about in his dreams. Under

633 the next heading some attempt will be made to indicate the twilight of

634 that dream in which the gods walk about like men. But if any one fancies

635 the contrast of monotheism and polytheism is only a matter of some

636 people having one god and others a few more, for him it will be far

637 nearer the truth to plunge into the elephantine extravagance of Brahmin

638 cosmology; that he may feel a shudder going through the veil of things,

639 the many-handed creators, and the throned and haloed animals and all the

640 network of entangled stars and rulers of the night, as the awful eyes of

641 Brahma open like dawn upon the death of all.

CHAPTER V

22 MAN AND MYTHOLOGIES

23 What are here called the Gods might almost alternatively be called the

24 Day-Dreams. To compare them to dreams is not to deny that dreams can

25 come true. To compare them to travellers’ tales is not to deny that they

26 may be true tales, or at least truthful tales. In truth they are the

27 sort of tales the traveller tells to himself. All this mythological

28 business belongs to the poetical part of men. It seems strangely

29 forgotten nowadays that a myth is a work of imagination and therefore a

30 work of art. It needs a poet to make it. It needs a poet to criticise

31 it. There are more poets than non-poets in the world, as is proved by

32 the popular origin of such legends. But for some reason I have never

33 heard explained, it is only the minority of unpoetical people who are

34 allowed to write critical studies of these popular poems. We do not

35 submit a sonnet to a mathematician or a song to a calculating boy; but

36 we do indulge the equally fantastic idea that folk-lore can be treated

37 as a science. Unless these things are appreciated artistically they are

38 not appreciated at all. When the professor is told by the barbarian that

39 once there was nothing except a great feathered serpent, unless the

40 learned man feels a thrill and a half temptation to wish it were true,

41 he is no judge of such things at all. When he is assured, on the best

42 Red Indian authority, that a primitive hero carried the sun and moon and

43 stars in a box, unless he claps his hands and almost kicks his legs as a

44 child would at such a charming fancy, he knows nothing about the matter.

45 This test is not nonsensical; primitive children and barbaric children

46 do laugh and kick like other children; and we must have a certain

47 simplicity to repicture the childhood of the world. When Hiawatha was

48 told by his nurse that a warrior threw his grandmother up to the moon,

49 he laughed like any English child told by his nurse that a cow jumped

50 over the moon. The child sees the joke as well as most men, and better

51 than some scientific men. But the ultimate test even of the fantastic is

52 the appropriateness of the inappropriate. And the test must appear

53 merely arbitrary because it is merely artistic. If any student tells me

54 that the infant Hiawatha only laughed out of respect for the tribal

55 custom of sacrificing the aged to economical housekeeping, I say he did

56 not. If any scholar tells me that the cow jumped over the moon only

57 because a heifer was sacrificed to Diana, I answer that it did not. It

58 happened because it is obviously the right thing for a cow to jump over

59 the moon. Mythology is a lost art, one of the few arts that really are

60 lost; but it is an art. The horned moon and the horned mooncalf make a

61 harmonious and almost a quiet pattern. And throwing your grandmother

62 into the sky is not good behaviour; but it is perfectly good taste.

63 Thus scientists seldom understand, as artists understand, that one

64 branch of the beautiful is the ugly. They seldom allow for the

65 legitimate liberty of the grotesque. And they will dismiss a savage myth

66 as merely coarse and clumsy and an evidence of degradation, because it

67 has not all the beauty of the herald Mercury new lighted on a

68 heaven-kissing hill; when it really has the beauty of the Mock Turtle of

69 the Mad Hatter. It is the supreme proof of a man being prosaic that he

70 always insists on poetry being poetical. Sometimes the humour is in the

71 very subject as well as the style of the fable. The Australian

72 aborigines, regarded as the rudest of savages, have a story about a

73 giant frog who had swallowed the sea and all the waters of the world;

74 and who was only forced to spill them by being made to laugh. All the

75 animals with all their antics passed before him and, like Queen

76 Victoria, he was not amused. He collapsed at last before an eel who

77 stood delicately balanced on the tip of its tail, doubtless with a

78 rather desperate dignity. Any amount of fine fantastic literature might

79 be made out of that fable. There is philosophy in that vision of the dry

80 world before the beatific Deluge of laughter. There is imagination in

81 the mountainous monster erupting like an aqueous volcano; there is

82 plenty of fun in the thought of his goggling visage as the pelican or

83 the penguin passed by. Anyhow the frog laughed; but the folk-lore

84 student remains grave.

85 Moreover, even where the fables are inferior as art, they cannot be

86 properly judged by science; still less properly judged as science. Some

87 myths are very crude and queer like the early drawings of children; but

88 the child is trying to draw. It is none the less an error to treat his

89 drawing as if it were a diagram, or intended to be a diagram. The

90 student cannot make a scientific statement about the savage, because the

91 savage is not making a scientific statement about the world. He is

92 saying something quite different; what might be called the gossip of the

93 gods. We may say, if we like, that it is believed before there is time

94 to examine it. It would be truer to say it is accepted before there is

95 time to believe it.

96 I confess I doubt the whole theory of the dissemination of myths or (as

97 it commonly is) of one myth. It is true that something in our nature and

98 conditions makes many stories similar; but each of them may be original.

99 One man does not borrow the story from the other man, though he may tell

100 it from the same motive as the other man. It would be easy to apply the

101 whole argument about legend to literature; and turn it into a vulgar

102 monomania of plagiarism. I would undertake to trace a notion like that

103 of the Golden Bough through individual modern novels as easily as

104 through communal and antiquated myths. I would undertake to find

105 something like a bunch of flowers figuring again and again from the

106 fatal bouquet of Becky Sharpe to the spray of roses sent by the Princess

107 of Ruritania. But though these flowers may spring from the same soil, it

108 is not the same faded flower that is flung from hand to hand. Those

109 flowers are always fresh.

110 The true origin of all the myths has been discovered much too often.

111 There are too many keys to mythology, as there are too many cryptograms

112 in Shakespeare. Everything is phallic; everything is totemistic;

113 everything is seed-time and harvest; everything is ghosts and

114 grave-offerings; everything is the golden bough of sacrifice; everything

115 is the sun and moon; everything is everything. Every folk-lore student

116 who knew a little more than his own monomania, every man of wider

117 reading and critical culture like Andrew Lang, has practically confessed

118 that the bewilderment of these things left his brain spinning. Yet the

119 whole trouble comes from a man trying to look at these stories from the

120 outside, as if they were scientific objects. He has only to look at them

121 from the inside, and ask himself how he would begin a story. A story may

122 start with anything and go anywhere. It may start with a bird without

123 the bird being a totem; it may start with the sun without being a solar

124 myth. It is said there are only ten plots in the world; and there will

125 certainly be common and recurrent elements. Set ten thousand children

126 talking at once, and telling tarradiddles about what they did in the

127 wood; and it will not be hard to find parallels suggesting sun-worship

128 or animal-worship. Some of the stories may be pretty and some silly and

129 some perhaps dirty; but they can only be judged as stories. In the

130 modern dialect, they can only be judged aesthetically. It is strange

131 that aesthetics, or mere feeling, which is now allowed to usurp where

132 it has no rights at all, to wreck reason with pragmatism and morals with

133 anarchy, is apparently not allowed to give a purely aesthetic judgment

134 on what is obviously a purely aesthetic question. We may be fanciful

135 about everything except fairy-tales.

136 Now the first fact is that the most simple people have the most subtle

137 ideas. Everybody ought to know that, for everybody has been a child.

138 Ignorant as a child is, he knows more than he can say and feels not only

139 atmospheres but fine shades. And in this matter there are several fine

140 shades. Nobody understands it who has not had what can only be called

141 the ache of the artist to find some sense and some story in the

142 beautiful things he sees; his hunger for secrets and his anger at any

143 tower or tree escaping with its tale untold. He feels that nothing is

144 perfect unless it is personal. Without that the blind unconscious beauty

145 of the world stands in its garden like a headless statue. One need only

146 be a very minor poet to have wrestled with the tower or the tree until

147 it spoke like a titan or a dryad. It is often said that pagan mythology

148 was a personification of the powers of nature. The phrase is true in a

149 sense, but it is very unsatisfactory; because it implies that the forces

150 are abstractions and the personification is artificial. Myths are not

151 allegories. Natural powers are not in this case abstractions. It is not

152 as if there were a God of Gravitation. There may be a genius of the

153 waterfall; but not of mere falling, even less than of mere water. The

154 impersonation is not of something impersonal. The point is that the

155 personality perfects the water with significance. Father Christmas is

156 not an allegory of snow and holly; he is not merely the stuff called

157 snow afterwards artificially given a human form, like a snow man. He is

158 something that gives a new meaning to the white world and the

159 evergreens; so that snow itself seems to be warm rather than cold. The

160 test therefore is purely imaginative. But imaginative does not mean

161 imaginary. It does not follow that it is all what the moderns call

162 subjective, when they mean false. Every true artist does feel,

163 consciously or unconsciously, that he is touching transcendental truths;

164 that his images are shadows of things seen through the veil. In other

165 words, the natural mystic does know that there is something *there*;

166 something behind the clouds or within the trees; but he believes that

167 the pursuit of beauty is the way to find it; that imagination is a sort

168 of incantation that can call it up.

169 Now we do not comprehend this process in ourselves, far less in our most

170 remote fellow-creatures. And the danger of these things being classified

171 is that they may seem to be comprehended. A really fine work of

172 folk-lore, like *The Golden Bough*, will leave too many readers with the

173 idea, for instance, that this or that story of a giant’s or wizard’s

174 heart in a casket or a cave only ‘means’ some stupid and static

175 superstition called ‘the external soul.’ But we do not know what these

176 things mean, simply because we do not know what we ourselves mean when

177 we are moved by them. Suppose somebody in a story says ‘Pluck this

178 flower and a princess will die in a castle beyond the sea,’ we do not

179 know why something stirs in the subconsciousness, or why what is

180 impossible seems also inevitable. Suppose we read ‘And in the hour when

181 the king extinguished the candle his ships were wrecked far away on the

182 coast of the Hebrides.’ We do not know why the imagination has accepted

183 that image before the reason can reject it; or why such correspondences

184 seem really to correspond to something in the soul. Very deep things in

185 our nature, some dim sense of the dependence of great things upon small,

186 some dark suggestion that the things nearest to us stretch far beyond

187 our power, some sacramental feeling of the magic in material substances,

188 and many more emotions past finding out, are in an idea like that of the

189 external soul. The power even in the myths of savages is like the power

190 in the metaphors of poets. The soul of such a metaphor is often very

191 emphatically an external soul. The best critics have remarked that in

192 the best poets the simile is often a picture that seems quite separate

193 from the text. It is as irrelevant as the remote castle to the flower or

194 the Hebridean coast to the candle. Shelley compares the skylark to a

195 young woman in a turret, to a rose embedded in thick foliage, to a

196 series of things that seem to be about as unlike a skylark in the sky as

197 anything we can imagine. I suppose the most potent piece of pure magic

198 in English literature is the much-quoted passage in Keats’s

199 *Nightingale* about the casements opening on the perilous foam. And

200 nobody notices that the image seems to come from nowhere; that it

201 appears abruptly after some almost equally irrelevant remarks about

202 Ruth; and that it has nothing in the world to do with the subject of the

203 poem. If there is one place in the world where nobody could reasonably

204 expect to find a nightingale, it is on a window-sill at the seaside. But

205 it is only in the same sense that nobody would expect to find a giant’s

206 heart in a casket under the sea. Now, it would be very dangerous to

207 classify the metaphors of the poets. When Shelley says that the cloud

208 will rise ‘like a child from the womb, like a ghost from the tomb,’ it

209 would be quite possible to call the first a case of the coarse primitive

210 birth-myth and the second a survival of the ghost-worship which became

211 ancestor-worship. But it is the wrong way of dealing with a cloud; and

212 is liable to leave the learned in the condition of Polonius, only too

213 ready to think it like a weasel, or very like a whale.

214 Two facts follow from this psychology of day-dreams, which must be kept

215 in mind throughout their development in mythologies and even religions.

216 First, these imaginative impressions are often strictly local. So far

217 from being abstractions turned into allegories, they are often images

218 almost concentrated into idols. The poet feels the mystery of a

219 particular forest; not of the science of afforestation or the department

220 of woods and forests. He worships the peak of a particular mountain, not

221 the abstract idea of altitude. So we find the god is not merely water

222 but often one special river; he may be the sea because the sea is single

223 like a stream; the river that runs round the world. Ultimately doubtless

224 many deities are enlarged into elements; but they are something more

225 than omnipresent. Apollo does not merely dwell wherever the sun shines;

226 his home is on the rock of Delphi. Diana is great enough to be in three

227 places at once, earth and heaven and hell, but greater is Diana of the

228 Ephesians. This localised feeling has its lowest form in the mere fetish

229 or talisman, such as millionaires put on their motor-cars. But it can

230 also harden into something like a high and serious religion, where it is

231 connected with high and serious duties; into the gods of the city or

232 even the gods of the hearth.

233 The second consequence is this: that in these pagan cults there is every

234 shade of sincerity—and insincerity. In what sense exactly did an

235 Athenian really think he had to sacrifice to Pallas Athene? What scholar

236 is really certain of the answer? In what sense did Dr. Johnson really

237 think that he had to touch all the posts in the street or that he had to

238 collect orange-peel? In what sense does a child really think that he

239 ought to step on every alternate paving-stone? Two things are at least

240 fairly clear. First, in simpler and less self-conscious times these

241 forms could become more solid without really becoming more serious.

242 Day-dreams could be acted in broad daylight, with more liberty of

243 artistic expression; but still perhaps with something of the light step

244 of the somnambulist. Wrap Dr. Johnson in an antique mantle, crown him

245 (by his kind permission) with a garland, and he will move in state under

246 those ancient skies of morning; touching a series of sacred posts

247 carved with the heads of the strange terminal gods, that stand at the

248 limits of the land and of the life of man. Make the child free of the

249 marbles and mosaics of some classic temple, to play on a whole floor

250 inlaid with squares of black and white; and he will willingly make this

251 fulfilment of his idle and drifting day-dream the clear field for a

252 grave and graceful dance. But the posts and the paving-stones are little

253 more and little less real than they are under modern limits. They are

254 not really much more serious for being taken seriously. They have the

255 sort of sincerity that they always had; the sincerity of art as a symbol

256 that expresses very real spiritualities under the surface of life. But

257 they are only sincere in the same sense as art; not sincere in the same

258 sense as morality. The eccentric’s collection of orange-peel may turn to

259 oranges in a Mediterranean festival or to golden apples in a

260 Mediterranean myth. But they are never on the same plane with the

261 difference between giving the orange to a blind beggar and carefully

262 placing the orange-peel so that the beggar may fall and break his leg.

263 Between these two things there is a difference of kind and not of

264 degree. The child does not think it wrong to step on the paving-stone as

265 he thinks it wrong to step on the dog’s tail. And it is very certain

266 that whatever jest or sentiment or fancy first set Johnson touching the

267 wooden posts, he never touched wood with any of the feeling with which

268 he stretched out his hands to the timber of that terrible tree, which

269 was the death of God and the life of man.

270 As already noted, this does not mean that there was no reality or even

271 no religious sentiment in such a mood. As a matter of fact the Catholic

272 Church has taken over with uproarious success the whole of this popular

273 business of giving people local legends and lighter ceremonial

274 movements. In so far as all this sort of paganism was innocent and in

275 touch with nature, there is no reason why it should not be patronised by

276 patron saints as much as by pagan gods. And in any case there are

277 degrees of seriousness in the most natural make-believe. There is all

278 the difference between fancying there are fairies in the wood, which

279 often only means fancying a certain wood as fit for fairies, and really

280 frightening ourselves until we will walk a mile rather than pass a house

281 we have told ourselves is haunted. Behind all these things is the fact

282 that beauty and terror are very real things and related to a real

283 spiritual world; and to touch them at all, even in doubt or fancy, is to

284 stir the deep things of the soul. We all understand that and the pagans

285 understood it. The point is that paganism did not really stir the soul

286 except with these doubts and fancies; with the consequence that we

287 to-day can have little beyond doubts and fancies about paganism. All the

288 best critics agree that all the greatest poets, in pagan Hellas for

289 example, had an attitude towards their gods which is quite queer and

290 puzzling to men in the Christian era. There seems to be an admitted

291 conflict between the god and the man; but everybody seems to be doubtful

292 about which is the hero and which is the villain. This doubt does not

293 merely apply to a doubter like Euripides in the Bacchae; it applies to a

294 moderate conservative like Sophocles in the Antigone; or even to a

295 regular Tory and reactionary like Aristophanes in the Frogs. Sometimes

296 it would seem that the Greeks believed above all things in reverence,

297 only they had nobody to revere. But the point of the puzzle is this:

298 that all this vagueness and variation arise from the fact that the whole

299 thing began in fancy and in dreaming; and that there are no rules of

300 architecture for a castle in the clouds.

301 This is the mighty and branching tree called mythology which ramifies

302 round the whole world, whose remote branches under separate skies bear

303 like coloured birds the costly idols of Asia and the half-baked fetishes

304 of Africa and the fairy kings and princesses of the folk-tales of the

305 forests, and buried amid vines and olives the Lares of the Latins, and

306 carried on the clouds of Olympus the buoyant supremacy of the gods of

307 Greece. These are the myths: and he who has no sympathy with myths has

308 no sympathy with men. But he who has most sympathy with myths will most

309 fully realise that they are not and never were a religion, in the sense

310 that Christianity or even Islam is a religion. They satisfy some of the

311 needs satisfied by a religion; and notably the need for doing certain

312 things at certain dates; the need of the twin ideas of festivity and

313 formality. But though they provide a man with a calendar, they do not

314 provide him with a creed. A man did not stand up and say ‘I believe in

315 Jupiter and Juno and Neptune,’ etc., as he stands up and says ‘I believe

316 in God the Father Almighty’ and the rest of the Apostles’ Creed. Many

317 believed in some and not in others, or more in some and less in others,

318 or only in a very vague poetical sense in any. There was no moment when

319 they were all collected into an orthodox order which men would fight and

320 be tortured to keep intact. Still less did anybody ever say in that

321 fashion: ‘I believe in Odin and Thor and Freya,’ for outside Olympus

322 even the Olympian order grows cloudy and chaotic. It seems clear to me

323 that Thor was not a god at all but a hero. Nothing resembling a religion

324 would picture anybody resembling a god as groping like a pigmy in a

325 great cavern, that turned out to be the glove of a giant. That is the

326 glorious ignorance called adventure. Thor may have been a great

327 adventurer; but to call him a god is like trying to compare Jehovah with

328 Jack and the Beanstalk. Odin seems to have been a real barbarian chief,

329 possibly of the Dark Ages after Christianity. Polytheism fades away at

330 its fringes into fairy-tales or barbaric memories; it is not a thing

331 like monotheism as held by serious monotheists. Again it does satisfy

332 the need to cry out on some uplifted name or some noble memory in

333 moments that are themselves noble and uplifted; such as the birth of a

334 child or the saving of a city. But the name was so used by many to whom

335 it was only a name. Finally it did satisfy, or rather it partially

336 satisfied, a thing very deep in humanity indeed; the idea of

337 surrendering something as the portion of the unknown powers; of pouring

338 out wine upon the ground, of throwing a ring into the sea; in a word, of

339 sacrifice. It is the wise and worthy idea of not taking our advantage to

340 the full; of putting something in the other balance to ballast our

341 dubious pride, of paying tithes to nature for our land. This deep truth

342 of the danger of insolence, or being too big for our boots, runs through

343 all the great Greek tragedies and makes them great. But it runs side by

344 side with an almost cryptic agnosticism about the real nature of the

345 gods to be propitiated. Where that gesture of surrender is most

346 magnificent, as among the great Greeks, there is really much more idea

347 that the man will be the better for losing the ox than that the god will

348 be the better for getting it. It is said that in its grosser forms there

349 are often actions grotesquely suggestive of the god really eating the

350 sacrifice. But this fact is falsified by the error that I put first in

351 this note on mythology. It is misunderstanding the psychology of

352 day-dreams. A child pretending there is a goblin in a hollow tree will

353 do a crude and material thing, like leaving a piece of cake for him. A

354 poet might do a more dignified and elegant thing, like bringing to the

355 god fruits as well as flowers. But the degree of *seriousness* in both

356 acts may be the same or it may vary in almost any degree. The crude

357 fancy is no more a creed than the ideal fancy is a creed. Certainly the

358 pagan does not disbelieve like an atheist, any more than he believes

359 like a Christian. He feels the presence of powers about which he guesses

360 and invents. St. Paul said that the Greeks had one altar to an unknown

361 god. But in truth all their gods were unknown gods. And the real break

362 in history did come when St. Paul declared to them whom they had

363 ignorantly worshipped.

364 The substance of all such paganism may be summarised thus. It is an

365 attempt to reach the divine reality through the imagination alone; in

366 its own field reason does not restrain it at all. It is vital to the

367 view of all history that reason is something separate from religion even

368 in the most rational of these civilisations. It is only as an

369 afterthought, when such cults are decadent or on the defensive, that a

370 few Neo-Platonists or a few Brahmins are found trying to rationalise

371 them, and even then only by trying to allegorise them. But in reality

372 the rivers of mythology and philosophy run parallel and do not mingle

373 till they meet in the sea of Christendom. Simple secularists still talk

374 as if the Church had introduced a sort of schism between reason and

375 religion. The truth is that the Church was actually the first thing that

376 ever tried to combine reason and religion. There had never before been

377 any such union of the priests and the philosophers. Mythology, then,

378 sought God through the imagination; or sought truth by means of beauty,

379 in the sense in which beauty includes much of the most grotesque

380 ugliness. But the imagination has its own laws and therefore its own

381 triumphs, which neither logicians nor men of science can understand. It

382 remained true to that imaginative instinct through a thousand

383 extravagances, through every crude cosmic pantomime of a pig eating the

384 moon or the world being cut out of a cow, through all the dizzy

385 convolutions and mystic malformations of Asiatic art, through all the

386 stark and staring rigidity of Egyptian and Assyrian portraiture, through

387 every kind of cracked mirror of mad art that seemed to deform the world

388 and displace the sky, it remained true to something about which there

389 can be no argument; something that makes it possible for some artist of

390 some school to stand suddenly still before that particular deformity and

391 say, ‘My dream has come true.’ Therefore do we all in fact feel that

392 pagan or primitive myths are infinitely suggestive, so long as we are

393 wise enough not to inquire what they suggest. Therefore we all feel what

394 is meant by Prometheus stealing fire from heaven, until some prig of a

395 pessimist or progressive person explains what it means. Therefore we all

396 know the meaning of Jack and the Beanstalk, until we are told. In this

397 sense it is true that it is the ignorant who accept myths, but only

398 because it is the ignorant who appreciate poems. Imagination has its own

399 laws and triumphs; and a tremendous power began to clothe its images,

400 whether images in the mind or in the mud, whether in the bamboo of the

401 South Sea Islands or the marble of the mountains of Hellas. But there

402 was always a trouble in the triumph, which in these pages I have tried

403 to analyse in vain; but perhaps I might in conclusion state it thus.

404 The crux and crisis is that man found it natural to worship; even

405 natural to worship unnatural things. The posture of the idol might be

406 stiff and strange; but the gesture of the worshipper was generous and

407 beautiful. He not only felt freer when he bent; he actually felt taller

408 when he bowed. Henceforth anything that took away the gesture of worship

409 would stunt and even maim him for ever. Henceforth being merely secular

410 would be a servitude and an inhibition. If man cannot pray he is gagged;

411 if he cannot kneel he is in irons. We therefore feel throughout the

412 whole of paganism a curious double feeling of trust and distrust. When

413 the man makes the gesture of salutation and of sacrifice, when he pours

414 out the libation or lifts up the sword, he knows he is doing a worthy

415 and a virile thing. He knows he is doing one of the things for which a

416 man was made. His imaginative experiment is therefore justified. But

417 precisely because it began with imagination, there is to the end

418 something of mockery in it, and especially in the object of it. This

419 mockery, in the more intense moments of the intellect, becomes the

420 almost intolerable irony of Greek tragedy. There seems a disproportion

421 between the priest and the altar or between the altar and the god. The

422 priest seems more solemn and almost more sacred than the god. All the

423 order of the temple is solid and sane and satisfactory to certain parts

424 of our nature; except the very centre of it, which seems strangely

425 mutable and dubious, like a dancing flame. It is the first thought round

426 which the whole has been built; and the first thought is still a fancy

427 and almost a frivolity. In that strange place of meeting, the man seems

428 more statuesque than the statue. He himself can stand for ever in the

429 noble and natural attitude of the statue of the Praying Boy. But

430 whatever name be written on the pedestal, whether Zeus or Ammon or

431 Apollo, the god whom he worships is Proteus.

432 The Praying Boy may be said to express a need rather than to satisfy a

433 need. It is by a normal and necessary action that his hands are lifted;

434 but it is no less a parable that his hands are empty. About the nature

435 of that need there will be more to say; but at this point it may be said

436 that perhaps after all this true instinct, that prayer and sacrifice are

437 a liberty and an enlargement, refers back to that vast and

438 half-forgotten conception of universal fatherhood, which we have already

439 seen everywhere fading from the morning sky. This is true; and yet it is

440 not all the truth. There remains an indestructible instinct, in the poet

441 as represented by the pagan, that he is not entirely wrong in localising

442 his god. It is something in the soul of poetry if not of piety. And the

443 greatest of poets, when he defined the poet, did not say that he gave us

444 the universe or the absolute or the infinite; but, in his own larger

445 language, a local habitation and a name. No poet is merely a pantheist;

446 those who are counted most pantheistic, like Shelley, start with some

447 local and particular image as the pagans did. After all, Shelley wrote

448 of the skylark because it was a skylark. You could not issue an imperial

449 or international translation of it for use in South Africa, in which it

450 was changed to an ostrich. So the mythological imagination moves as it

451 were in circles, hovering either to find a place or to return to it. In

452 a word, mythology is a *search*; it is something that combines a

453 recurrent desire with a recurrent doubt, mixing a most hungry sincerity

454 in the idea of seeking for a place with a most dark and deep and

455 mysterious levity about all the places found. So far could the lonely

456 imagination lead, and we must turn later to the lonely reason. Nowhere

457 along this road did the two ever travel together.

458 That is where all these things differed from religion in the reality in

459 which these different dimensions met or a sort of solid. They differed

460 from the reality not in what they looked like but in what they were. A

461 picture may look like a landscape; it may look in every detail exactly

462 like a landscape. The only detail in which it differs is that it is not

463 a landscape. The difference is only that which divides a portrait of

464 Queen Elizabeth from Queen Elizabeth. Only in this mythical and mystical

465 world the portrait could exist before the person; and the portrait was

466 therefore more vague and doubtful. But anybody who has felt and fed on

467 the atmosphere of these myths will know what I mean when I say that in

468 one sense they did not really profess to be realities. The pagans had

469 dreams about realities; and they would have been the first to admit, in

470 their own words, that some came through the gate of ivory and others

471 through the gate of horn. The dreams do indeed tend to be very vivid

472 dreams when they touch on those tender or tragic things, which can

473 really make a sleeper awaken with the sense that his heart has been

474 broken in his sleep. They tend continually to hover over certain

475 passionate themes of meeting and parting, of a life that ends in death

476 or a death that is the beginning of life. Demeter wanders over a

477 stricken world looking for a stolen child; Isis stretches out her arms

478 over the earth in vain to gather the limbs of Osiris; and there is

479 lamentation upon the hills for Atys and through the woods for Adonis.

480 There mingles with all such mourning the mystical and profound sense

481 that death can be a deliverer and an appeasement; that such death gives

482 us a divine blood for a renovating river and that all good is found in

483 gathering the broken body of the god. We may truly call these

484 foreshadowings; so long as we remember that foreshadowings are shadows.

485 And the metaphor of a shadow happens to hit very exactly the truth that

486 is very vital here. For a shadow is a shape; a thing which reproduces

487 shape but not texture. These things were something *like* the real

488 thing; and to say that they were like is to say that they were

489 different. Saying something is like a dog is another way of saying it is

490 not a dog; and it is in this sense of identity that a myth is not a man.

491 Nobody really thought of Isis as a human being; nobody really thought of

492 Demeter as a historical character; nobody thought of Adonis as the

493 founder of a Church. There was no idea that any one of them had changed

494 the world; but rather that their recurrent death and life bore the sad

495 and beautiful burden of the changelessness of the world. Not one of them

496 was a revolution, save in the sense of the revolution of the sun and

497 moon. Their whole meaning is missed if we do not see that they mean the

498 shadows that we are and the shadows that we pursue. In certain

499 sacrificial and communal aspects they naturally suggest what sort of a

500 god might satisfy men; but they do not profess to be satisfied. Any one

501 who says they do is a bad judge of poetry.

502 Those who talk about Pagan Christs have less sympathy with Paganism than

503 with Christianity. Those who call these cults ‘religions,’ and ‘compare’

504 them with the certitude and challenge of the Church have much less

505 appreciation than we have of what made heathenism human, or of why

506 classic literature is still something that hangs in the air like a song.

507 It is no very human tenderness for the hungry to prove that hunger is

508 the same as food. It is no very genial understanding of youth to argue

509 that hope destroys the need for happiness. And it is utterly unreal to

510 argue that these images in the mind, admired entirely in the abstract,

511 were even in the same world with a living man and a living polity that

512 were worshipped because they were concrete. We might as well say that a

513 boy playing at robbers is the same as a man in his first day in the

514 trenches; or that a boy’s first fancies about ‘the not impossible she’

515 are the same as the sacrament of marriage. They are fundamentally

516 different exactly where they are superficially similar; we might almost

517 say they are not the same even when they are the same. They are only

518 different because one is real and the other is not. I do not mean merely

519 that I myself believe that one is true and the other is not. I mean that

520 one was never meant to be true in the same sense as the other. The sense

521 in which it was meant to be true I have tried to suggest vaguely here,

522 but it is undoubtedly very subtle and almost indescribable. It is so

523 subtle that the students who profess to put it up as a rival to our

524 religion miss the whole meaning and purport of their own study. We know

525 better than the scholars, even those of us who are no scholars, what was

526 in that hollow cry that went forth over the dead Adonis and why the

527 Great Mother had a daughter wedded to death. We have entered more deeply

528 than they into the Eleusinian Mysteries and have passed a higher grade,

529 where gate within gate guarded the wisdom of Orpheus. We know the

530 meaning of all the myths. We know the last secret revealed to the

531 perfect initiate. And it is not the voice of a priest or a prophet

532 saying, ‘These things are.’ It is the voice of a dreamer and an idealist

533 crying, ‘Why cannot these things be?’

CHAPTER VI

25 THE DEMONS AND THE PHILOSOPHERS

26 I have dwelt at some little length on this imaginative sort of paganism,

27 which has crowded the world with temples and is everywhere the parent of

28 popular festivity. For the central history of civilisation, as I see it,

29 consists of two further stages before the final stage of Christendom.

30 The first was the struggle between this paganism and something less

31 worthy than itself, and the second the process by which it grew in

32 itself less worthy. In this very varied and often very vague polytheism

33 there was a weakness of original sin. Pagan gods were depicted as

34 tossing men like dice; and indeed they are loaded dice. About sex

35 especially men are born unbalanced; we might almost say men are born

36 mad. They scarcely reach sanity till they reach sanctity. This

37 disproportion dragged down the winged fancies; and filled the end of

38 paganism with a mere filth and litter of spawning gods. But the first

39 point to realise is that this sort of paganism had an early collision

40 with another sort of paganism; and that the issue of that essentially

41 spiritual struggle really determined the history of the world. In order

42 to understand it we must pass to a review of the other kind of paganism.

43 It can be considered much more briefly; indeed, there is a very real

44 sense in which the less that is said about it the better. If we have

45 called the first sort of mythology the day-dream, we might very well

46 call the second sort of mythology the nightmare.

47 Superstition recurs in all ages, and especially in rationalistic ages. I

48 remember defending the religious tradition against a whole

49 luncheon-table of distinguished agnostics; and before the end of our

50 conversation every one of them had procured from his pocket, or

51 exhibited on his watch-chain, some charm or talisman from which he

52 admitted that he was never separated. I was the only person present who

53 had neglected to provide himself with a fetish. Superstition recurs in a

54 rationalist age because it rests on something which, if not identical

55 with rationalism, is not unconnected with scepticism. It is at least

56 very closely connected with agnosticism. It rests on something that is

57 really a very human and intelligible sentiment, like the local

58 invocations of the *numen* in popular paganism. But it is an agnostic

59 sentiment, for it rests on two feelings: first that we do not really

60 know the laws of the universe; and second that they may be very

61 different from all that we call reason. Such men realise the real truth

62 that enormous things do often turn upon tiny things. When a whisper

63 comes, from tradition or what not, that one particular tiny thing is the

64 key or clue, something deep and not altogether senseless in human nature

65 tells them that it is not unlikely. This feeling exists in both the

66 forms of paganism here under consideration. But when we come to the

67 second form of it, we find it transformed and filled with another and

68 more terrible spirit.

69 In dealing with the lighter thing called mythology, I have said little

70 about the most disputable aspect of it; the extent to which such

71 invocation of the spirits of the sea or the elements can indeed call

72 spirits from the vasty deep; or rather (as the Shakespearean scoffer put

73 it) whether the spirits come when they are called. I believe that I am

74 right in thinking that this problem, practical as it sounds, did not

75 play a dominant part in the poetical business of mythology. But I think

76 it even more obvious, on the evidence, that things of that sort have

77 sometimes appeared, even if they were only appearances. But when we

78 come to the world of superstition, in a more subtle sense, there is a

79 shade of difference; a deepening and a darkening shade. Doubtless most

80 popular superstition is as frivolous as any popular mythology. Men do

81 not believe as a dogma that God would throw a thunderbolt at them for

82 walking under a ladder; more often they amuse themselves with the not

83 very laborious exercise of walking round it. There is no more in it than

84 what I have already adumbrated; a sort of airy agnosticism about the

85 possibilities of so strange a world. But there is another sort of

86 superstition that does definitely look for results; what might be called

87 a realistic superstition. And with that the question of whether spirits

88 do answer or do appear becomes much more serious. As I have said, it

89 seems to me pretty certain that they sometimes do; but about that there

90 is a distinction that has been the beginning of much evil in the world.

91 Whether it be because the Fall has really brought men nearer to less

92 desirable neighbours in the spiritual world, or whether it is merely

93 that the mood of men eager or greedy finds it easier to imagine evil, I

94 believe that the black magic of witchcraft has been much more practical

95 and much less poetical than the white magic of mythology. I fancy the

96 garden of the witch has been kept much more carefully than the woodland

97 of the nymph. I fancy the evil field has even been more fruitful than

98 the good. To start with, some impulse, perhaps a sort of desperate

99 impulse, drove men to the darker powers when dealing with practical

100 problems. There was a sort of secret and perverse feeling that the

101 darker powers would really do things; that they had no nonsense about

102 them. And indeed that popular phrase exactly expresses the point. The

103 gods of mere mythology had a great deal of nonsense about them. They had

104 a great deal of good nonsense about them; in the happy and hilarious

105 sense in which we talk of the nonsense of Jabberwocky or the Land where

106 the Jumblies live. But the man consulting a demon felt as many a man

107 has felt in consulting a detective, especially a private detective: that

108 it was dirty work but the work would really be done. A man did not

109 exactly go into the wood to meet a nymph; he rather went with the hope

110 of meeting a nymph. It was an adventure rather than an assignation. But

111 the devil really kept his appointments and even in one sense kept his

112 promises; even if a man sometimes wished afterwards, like Macbeth, that

113 he had broken them.

114 In the accounts given us of many rude or savage races we gather that the

115 cult of demons often came after the cult of deities, and even after the

116 cult of one single and supreme deity. It may be suspected that in almost

117 all such places the higher deity is felt to be too far off for appeal in

118 certain petty matters, and men invoke the spirits because they are in a

119 more literal sense familiar spirits. But with the idea of employing the

120 demons who get things done, a new idea appears more worthy of the

121 demons. It may indeed be truly described as the idea of being worthy of

122 the demons; of making oneself fit for their fastidious and exacting

123 society. Superstition of the lighter sort toys with the idea that some

124 trifle, some small gesture such as throwing the salt, may touch the

125 hidden spring that works the mysterious machinery of the world. And

126 there is after all something in the idea of such an Open Sesame. But

127 with the appeal to lower spirits comes the horrible notion that the

128 gesture must not only be very small but very low; that it must be a

129 monkey trick of an utterly ugly and unworthy sort. Sooner or later a man

130 deliberately sets himself to do the most disgusting thing he can think

131 of. It is felt that the extreme of evil will extort a sort of attention

132 or answer from the evil powers under the surface of the world. This is

133 the meaning of most of the cannibalism in the world. For most

134 cannibalism is not a primitive or even a bestial habit. It is

135 artificial and even artistic; a sort of art for art’s sake. Men do not

136 do it because they do not think it horrible; but, on the contrary,

137 because they do think it horrible. They wish, in the most literal sense,

138 to sup on horrors. That is why it is often found that rude races like

139 the Australian natives are not cannibals; while much more refined and

140 intelligent races, like the New Zealand Maories, occasionally are. They

141 are refined and intelligent enough to indulge sometimes in a

142 self-conscious diabolism. But if we could understand their minds, or

143 even really understand their language, we should probably find that they

144 were not acting as ignorant, that is as innocent cannibals. They are not

145 doing it because they do not think it wrong, but precisely because they

146 do think it wrong. They are acting like a Parisian decadent at a Black

147 Mass. But the Black Mass has to hide underground from the presence of

148 the real Mass. In other words, the demons have really been in hiding

149 since the coming of Christ on earth. The cannibalism of the higher

150 barbarians is in hiding from the civilisation of the white man. But

151 before Christendom, and especially outside Europe, this was not always

152 so. In the ancient world the demons often wandered abroad like dragons.

153 They could be positively and publicly enthroned as gods. Their enormous

154 images could be set up in public temples in the centre of populous

155 cities. And all over the world the traces can be found of this striking

156 and solid fact, so curiously overlooked by the moderns who speak of all

157 such evil as primitive and early in evolution, that as a matter of fact

158 some of the very highest civilisations of the world were the very places

159 where the horns of Satan were exalted, not only to the stars but in the

160 face of the sun.

161 Take for example the Aztecs and American Indians of the ancient empires

162 of Mexico and Peru. They were at least as elaborate as Egypt or China

163 and only less lively than that central civilisation which is our own.

164 But those who criticise that central civilisation (which is always their

165 own civilisation) have a curious habit of not merely doing their

166 legitimate duty in condemning its crimes, but of going out of their way

167 to idealise its victims. They always assume that before the advent of

168 Europe there was nothing anywhere but Eden. And Swinburne, in that

169 spirited chorus of the nations in ‘Songs before Sunrise,’ used an

170 expression about Spain in her South American conquests which always

171 struck me as very strange. He said something about ‘her sins and sons

172 through sinless lands dispersed,’ and how they ‘made accursed the name

173 of man and thrice accursed the name of God.’ It may be reasonable enough

174 that he should say the Spaniards were sinful, but why in the world

175 should he say that the South Americans were sinless? Why should he have

176 supposed that continent to be exclusively populated by archangels or

177 saints perfect in heaven? It would be a strong thing to say of the most

178 respectable neighbourhood; but when we come to think of what we really

179 do know of that society the remark is rather funny. We know that the

180 sinless priests of this sinless people worshipped sinless gods, who

181 accepted as the nectar and ambrosia of their sunny paradise nothing but

182 incessant human sacrifice accompanied by horrible torments. We may note

183 also in the mythology of this American civilisation that element of

184 reversal or violence against instinct of which Dante wrote; which runs

185 backwards everywhere through the unnatural religion of the demons. It is

186 notable not only in ethics but in aesthetics. A South American idol was

187 made as ugly as possible, as a Greek image was made as beautiful as

188 possible. They were seeking the secret of power, by working backwards

189 against their own nature and the nature of things. There was always a

190 sort of yearning to carve at last, in gold or granite or the dark red

191 timber of the forests, a face at which the sky itself would break like a

192 cracked mirror.

193 In any case it is clear enough that the painted and gilded civilisation

194 of tropical America systematically indulged in human sacrifice. It is by

195 no means clear, so far as I know, that the Eskimos ever indulged in

196 human sacrifice. They were not civilised enough. They were too closely

197 imprisoned by the white winter and the endless dark. Chill penury

198 repressed their noble rage and froze the genial current of the soul. It

199 was in brighter days and broader daylight that the noble rage is found

200 unmistakably raging. It was in richer and more instructed lands that the

201 genial current flowed on the altars, to be drunk by great gods wearing

202 goggling and grinning masks and called on in terror or torment by long

203 cacophonous names that sound like laughter in hell. A warmer climate and

204 a more scientific cultivation were needed to bring forth these blooms;

205 to draw up towards the sun the large leaves and flamboyant blossoms that

206 gave their gold and crimson and purple to that garden, which Swinburne

207 compares to the Hesperides. There was at least no doubt about the

208 dragon.

209 I do not raise in this connection the special controversy about Spain

210 and Mexico; but I may remark in passing that it resembles exactly the

211 question that must in some sense be raised afterwards about Rome and

212 Carthage. In both cases there has been a queer habit among the English

213 of always siding against the Europeans, and representing the rival

214 civilisation, in Swinburne’s phrase, as sinless; when its sins were

215 obviously crying or rather screaming to heaven. For Carthage also was a

216 high civilisation, indeed a much more highly civilised civilisation. And

217 Carthage also founded that civilisation on a religion of fear, sending

218 up everywhere the smoke of human sacrifice. Now it is very right to

219 rebuke our own race or religion for falling short of our own standards

220 and ideals. But it is absurd to pretend that they fell lower than the

221 other races and religions that professed the very opposite standards and

222 ideals. There is a very real sense in which the Christian is worse than

223 the heathen, the Spaniard worse than the Red Indian, or even the Roman

224 potentially worse than the Carthaginian. But there is only one sense in

225 which he is worse; and that is not in being positively worse. The

226 Christian is only worse because it is his business to be better.

227 This inverted imagination produces things of which it is better not to

228 speak. Some of them indeed might almost be named without being known;

229 for they are of that extreme evil which seems innocent to the innocent.

230 They are too inhuman even to be indecent. But without dwelling much

231 longer in these dark corners, it may be noted as not irrelevant here

232 that certain anti-human antagonisms seem to recur in this tradition of

233 black magic. There may be suspected as running through it everywhere,

234 for instance, a mystical hatred of the idea of childhood. People would

235 understand better the popular fury against the witches, if they

236 remembered that the malice most commonly attributed to them was

237 preventing the birth of children. The Hebrew prophets were perpetually

238 protesting against the Hebrew race relapsing into an idolatry that

239 involved such a war upon children; and it is probable enough that this

240 abominable apostasy from the God of Israel has occasionally appeared in

241 Israel since, in the form of what is called ritual murder; not of course

242 by any representative of the religion of Judaism, but by individual and

243 irresponsible diabolists who did happen to be Jews. This sense that the

244 forces of evil especially threaten childhood is found again in the

245 enormous popularity of the Child Martyr of the Middle Ages. Chaucer did

246 but give another version of a very national English legend, when he

247 conceived the wickedest of all possible witches as the dark alien woman

248 watching behind her high lattice and hearing, like the babble of a brook

249 down the stony street, the singing of little St. Hugh.

250 Anyhow the part of such speculations that concerns this story centred

251 especially round that eastern end of the Mediterranean where the nomads

252 had turned gradually into traders and had begun to trade with the whole

253 world. Indeed in the sense of trade and travel and colonial extension,

254 it already had something like an empire of the whole world. Its purple

255 dye, the emblem of its rich pomp and luxury, had steeped the wares which

256 were sold far away amid the last crags of Cornwall and the sails that

257 entered the silence of tropic seas amid all the mystery of Africa. It

258 might be said truly to have painted the map purple. It was already a

259 world-wide success, when the princes of Tyre would hardly have troubled

260 to notice that one of their princesses had condescended to marry the

261 chief of some tribe called Judah; when the merchants of its African

262 outpost would only have curled their bearded and Semitic lips with a

263 slight smile at the mention of a village called Rome. And indeed no two

264 things could have seemed more distant from each other, not only in space

265 but in spirit, than the monotheism of the Palestinian tribe and the very

266 virtues of the small Italian republic. There was but one thing between

267 them; and the thing which divided them has united them. Very various and

268 incompatible were the things that could be loved by the consuls of Rome

269 and the prophets of Israel; but they were at one in what they hated. It

270 is very easy in both cases to represent that hatred as something merely

271 hateful. It is easy enough to make a merely harsh and inhuman figure

272 either of Elijah raving above the slaughter of Carmel or Cato thundering

273 against the amnesty of Africa. These men had their limitations and their

274 local passions; but this criticism of them is unimaginative and

275 therefore unreal. It leaves out something, something immense and

276 intermediate, facing east and west and calling up this passion in its

277 eastern and western enemies; and that something is the first subject of

278 this chapter.

279 The civilisation that centred in Tyre and Sidon was above all things

280 practical. It has left little in the way of art and nothing in the way

281 of poetry. But it prided itself upon being very efficient; and it

282 followed in its philosophy and religion that strange and sometimes

283 secret train of thought which we have already noted in those who look

284 for immediate effects. There is always in such a mentality an idea that

285 there is a short cut to the secret of all success; something that would

286 shock the world by this sort of shameless thoroughness. They believed,

287 in the appropriate modern phrase, in people who delivered the goods. In

288 their dealings with their god Moloch, they themselves were always

289 careful to deliver the goods. It was an interesting transaction, upon

290 which we shall have to touch more than once in the rest of the

291 narrative; it is enough to say here that it involved the theory I have

292 suggested about a certain attitude towards children. This was what

293 called up against it in simultaneous fury the servant of one God in

294 Palestine and the guardians of all the household gods in Rome. This is

295 what challenged two things naturally so much divided by every sort of

296 distance and disunion, whose union was to save the world.

297 I have called the fourth and final division of the spiritual elements

298 into which I should divide heathen humanity by the name of The

299 Philosophers. I confess that it covers in my mind much that would

300 generally be classified otherwise; and that what are here called

301 philosophies are very often called religions. I believe however that my

302 own description will be found to be much the more realistic and not the

303 less respectful. But we must first take philosophy in its purest and

304 clearest form that we may trace its normal outline; and that is to be

305 found in the world of the purest and clearest outlines, that culture of

306 the Mediterranean of which we have been considering the mythologies and

307 idolatries in the last two chapters.

308 Polytheism, or that aspect of paganism, was never to the pagan what

309 Catholicism is to the Catholic. It was never a view of the universe

310 satisfying all sides of life; a complete and complex truth with

311 something to say about everything. It was only a satisfaction of one

312 side of the soul of man, even if we call it the religious side; and I

313 think it is truer to call it the imaginative side. But this it did

314 satisfy; in the end it satisfied it to satiety. All that world was a

315 tissue of interwoven tales and cults, and there ran in and out of it, as

316 we have already seen, that black thread among its more blameless

317 colours: the darker paganism that was really diabolism. But we all know

318 that this did not mean that all pagan men thought of nothing but pagan

319 gods. Precisely because mythology only satisfied one mood, they turned

320 in other moods to something totally different. But it is very important

321 to realise that it was totally different. It was too different to be

322 inconsistent. It was so alien that it did not clash. While a mob of

323 people were pouring on a public holiday to the feast of Adonis or the

324 games in honour of Apollo, this or that man would prefer to stop at home

325 and think out a little theory about the nature of things. Sometimes his

326 hobby would even take the form of thinking about the nature of God; or

327 even in that sense about the nature of the gods. But he very seldom

328 thought of pitting his nature of the gods against the gods of nature.

329 It is necessary to insist on this abstraction in the first student of

330 abstractions. He was not so much antagonistic as absent-minded. His

331 hobby might be the universe; but at first the hobby was as private as if

332 it had been numismatics or playing draughts. And even when his wisdom

333 came to be a public possession, and almost a political institution, it

334 was very seldom on the same plane as the popular and religious

335 institutions. Aristotle, with his colossal common sense, was perhaps the

336 greatest of all philosophers; certainly the most practical of all

337 philosophers. But Aristotle would no more have set up the Absolute side

338 by side with the Apollo of Delphi, as a similar or rival religion, than

339 Archimedes would have thought of setting up the Lever as a sort of idol

340 or fetish to be substituted for the Palladium of the city. Or we might

341 as well imagine Euclid building an altar to an isosceles triangle, or

342 offering sacrifices to the square on the hypotenuse. The one man

343 meditated on metaphysics as the other man did on mathematics; for the

344 love of truth or for curiosity or for the fun of the thing. But that

345 sort of fun never seems to have interfered very much with the other sort

346 of fun; the fun of dancing or singing to celebrate some rascally romance

347 about Zeus becoming a bull or a swan. It is perhaps the proof of a

348 certain superficiality and even insincerity about the popular

349 polytheism, that men could be philosophers and even sceptics without

350 disturbing it. These thinkers could move the foundations of the world

351 without altering even the outline of that coloured cloud that hung above

352 it in the air.

353 For the thinkers did move the foundations of the world; even when a

354 curious compromise seemed to prevent them from moving the foundations of

355 the city. The two great philosophers of antiquity do indeed appear to us

356 as defenders of sane and even of sacred ideas; their maxims often read

357 like the answers to sceptical questions too completely answered to be

358 always recorded. Aristotle annihilated a hundred anarchists and

359 nature-worshipping cranks by the fundamental statement that man is a

360 political animal. Plato in some sense anticipated the Catholic realism,

361 as attacked by the heretical nominalism, by insisting on the equally

362 fundamental fact that ideas are realities; that ideas exist just as men

363 exist. Plato however seemed sometimes almost to fancy that ideas exist

364 as men do not exist; or that the men need hardly be considered where

365 they conflict with the ideas. He had something of the social sentiment

366 that we call Fabian in his ideal of fitting the citizen to the city,

367 like an imaginary head to an ideal hat; and great and glorious as he

368 remains, he has been the father of all faddists. Aristotle anticipated

369 more fully the sacramental sanity that was to combine the body and the

370 soul of things; for he considered the nature of men as well as the

371 nature of morals, and looked to the eyes as well as to the light. But

372 though these great men were in that sense constructive and conservative,

373 they belonged to a world where thought was free to the point of being

374 fanciful. Many other great intellects did indeed follow them, some

375 exalting an abstract vision of virtue, others following more

376 rationalistically the necessity of the human pursuit of happiness. The

377 former had the name of Stoics; and their name has passed into a proverb

378 for what is indeed one of the main moral ideals of mankind: that of

379 strengthening the mind itself until it is of a texture to resist

380 calamity or even pain. But it is admitted that a great number of the

381 philosophers degenerated into what we still call sophists. They became a

382 sort of professional sceptics who went about asking uncomfortable

383 questions, and were handsomely paid for making themselves a nuisance to

384 normal people. It was perhaps an accidental resemblance to such

385 questioning quacks that was responsible for the unpopularity of the

386 great Socrates; whose death might seem to contradict the suggestion of

387 the permanent truce between the philosophers and the gods. But Socrates

388 did not die as a monotheist who denounced polytheism; certainly not as a

389 prophet who denounced idols. It is clear to any one reading between the

390 lines that there was some notion, right or wrong, of a purely personal

391 influence affecting morals and perhaps politics. The general compromise

392 remained; whether it was that the Greeks thought their myths a joke or

393 that they thought their theories a joke. There was never any collision

394 in which one really destroyed the other, and there was never any

395 combination in which one was really reconciled with the other. They

396 certainly did not work together; if anything the philosopher was a

397 rival of the priest. But both seemed to have accepted a sort of

398 separation of functions and remained parts of the same social system.

399 Another important tradition descends from Pythagoras; who is significant

400 because he stands nearest to the Oriental mystics who must be considered

401 in their turn. He taught a sort of mysticism of mathematics, that number

402 is the ultimate reality; but he also seems to have taught the

403 transmigration of souls like the Brahmins; and to have left to his

404 followers certain traditional tricks of vegetarianism and water-drinking

405 very common among the eastern sages, especially those who figure in

406 fashionable drawing-rooms, like those of the later Roman Empire. But in

407 passing to eastern sages, and the somewhat different atmosphere of the

408 East, we may approach a rather important truth by another path.

409 One of the great philosophers said that it would be well if philosophers

410 were kings, or kings were philosophers. He spoke as of something too

411 good to be true; but, as a matter of fact, it not unfrequently was true.

412 A certain type, perhaps too little noticed in history, may really be

413 called the royal philosopher. To begin with, apart from actual royalty,

414 it did occasionally become possible for the sage, though he was not what

415 we call a religious founder, to be something like a political founder.

416 And the great example of this, one of the very greatest in the world,

417 will with the very thought of it carry us thousands of miles across the

418 vast spaces of Asia to that very wonderful and in some ways that very

419 wise world of ideas and institutions, which we dismiss somewhat cheaply

420 when we talk of China. Men have served many very strange gods; and

421 trusted themselves loyally to many ideals and even idols. China is a

422 society that has really chosen to believe in intellect. It has taken

423 intellect seriously; and it may be that it stands alone in the world.

424 From a very early age it faced the dilemma of the king and the

425 philosopher by actually appointing a philosopher to advise the king. It

426 made a public institution out of a private individual, who had nothing

427 in the world to do but to be intellectual. It had and has, of course,

428 many other things on the same pattern. It creates all ranks and

429 privileges by public examination; it has nothing that we call an

430 aristocracy; it is a democracy dominated by an intelligentsia. But the

431 point here is that it had philosophers to advise kings; and one of those

432 philosophers must have been a great philosopher and a great statesman.

433 Confucius was not a religious founder or even a religious teacher;

434 possibly not even a religious man. He was not an atheist; he was

435 apparently what we call an agnostic. But the really vital point is that

436 it is utterly irrelevant to talk about his religion at all. It is like

437 talking of theology as the first thing in the story of how Rowland Hill

438 established the postal system or Baden Powell organised the Boy Scouts.

439 Confucius was not there to bring a message from heaven to humanity, but

440 to organise China; and he must have organised it exceedingly well. It

441 follows that he dealt much with morals; but he bound them up strictly

442 with manners. The peculiarity of his scheme, and of his country, in

443 which it contrasts with its great pendant the system of Christendom, is

444 that he insisted on perpetuating an external life with all its forms,

445 that outward continuity might preserve internal peace. Any one who knows

446 how much habit has to do with health, of mind as well as body, will see

447 the truth in his idea. But he will also see that the ancestor-worship

448 and the reverence for the Sacred Emperor were habits and not creeds. It

449 is unfair to the great Confucius to say he was a religious founder. It

450 is even unfair to him to say he was not a religious founder. It is as

451 unfair as going out of one’s way to say that Jeremy Bentham was not a

452 Christian martyr.

453 But there is a class of most interesting cases in which philosophers

454 were kings, and not merely the friends of kings. The combination is not

455 accidental. It has a great deal to do with this rather elusive question

456 of the function of the philosopher. It contains in it some hint of why

457 philosophy and mythology seldom came to an open rupture. It was not only

458 because there was something a little frivolous about the mythology. It

459 was also because there was something a little supercilious about the

460 philosopher. He despised the myths, but he also despised the mob; and

461 thought they suited each other. The pagan philosopher was seldom a man

462 of the people, at any rate in spirit; he was seldom a democrat and often

463 a bitter critic of democracy. He had about him an air of aristocratic

464 and humane leisure; and his part was most easily played by men who

465 happened to be in such a position. It was very easy and natural for a

466 prince or a prominent person to play at being as philosophical as

467 Hamlet, or Theseus in the *Midsummer Night’s Dream*. And from very early

468 ages we find ourselves in the presence of these princely intellectuals.

469 In fact, we find one of them in the very first recorded ages of the

470 world; sitting on that primeval throne that looked over ancient Egypt.

471 The most intense interest of the incident of Akhenaten, commonly called

472 the Heretic Pharaoh, lies in the fact that he was the one example, at

473 any rate before Christian times, of one of these royal philosophers who

474 set himself to fight popular mythology in the name of private

475 philosophy. Most of them assumed the attitude of Marcus Aurelius, who is

476 in many ways the model of this sort of monarch and sage. Marcus Aurelius

477 has been blamed for tolerating the pagan amphitheatre or the Christian

478 martyrdoms. But it was characteristic; for this sort of man really

479 thought of popular religion just as he thought of popular circuses. Of

480 him Professor Phillimore has profoundly said ‘a great and good man—and

481 he knew it.’ The Heretic Pharaoh had a philosophy more earnest and

482 perhaps more humble. For there is a corollary to the conception of being

483 too proud to fight. It is that the humble have to do most of the

484 fighting. Anyhow, the Egyptian prince was simple enough to take his own

485 philosophy seriously, and alone among such intellectual princes he

486 affected a sort of *coup d’état*; hurling down the high gods of Egypt

487 with one imperial gesture and lifting up for all men, like a blazing

488 mirror of monotheistic truth, the disc of the universal sun. He had

489 other interesting ideas often to be found in such idealists. In the

490 sense in which we speak of a Little Englander he was a Little Egypter.

491 In art he was a realist because he was an idealist; for realism is more

492 impossible than any other ideal. But after all there falls on him

493 something of the shadow of Marcus Aurelius; stalked by the shadow of

494 Professor Phillimore. What is the matter with this noble sort of prince

495 is that he has nowhere quite escaped being something of a prig.

496 Priggishness is so pungent a smell that it clings amid the faded spices

497 even to an Egyptian mummy. What was the matter with the Heretic Pharaoh,

498 as with a good many other heretics, was that he probably never paused to

499 ask himself whether there was *anything* in the popular beliefs and

500 tales of people less educated than himself. And, as already suggested,

501 there was something in them. There was a real human hunger in all that

502 element of feature and locality, that procession of deities like

503 enormous pet animals, in that unwearied watching at certain haunted

504 spots, in all the mazy wandering of mythology. Nature may not have the

505 name of Isis; Isis may not be really looking for Osiris. But it is true

506 that Nature is really looking for something. Nature is always looking

507 for the supernatural. Something much more definite was to satisfy that

508 need; but a dignified monarch with a disc of the sun did not satisfy it.

509 The royal experiment failed amid a roaring reaction of popular

510 superstitions, in which the priests rose on the shoulders of the people

511 and ascended the throne of the kings.

512 The next great example I shall take of the princely sage is Gautama, the

513 great Lord Buddha. I know he is not generally classed merely with the

514 philosophers; but I am more and more convinced, from all information

515 that reaches me, that this is the real interpretation of his immense

516 importance. He was by far the greatest and the best of these

517 intellectuals born in the purple. His reaction was perhaps the noblest

518 and most sincere of all the resultant actions of that combination of

519 thinkers and of thrones. For his reaction was renunciation. Marcus

520 Aurelius was content to say, with a refined irony, that even in a palace

521 life could be lived well. The fierier Egyptian king concluded that it

522 could be lived even better after a palace revolution. But the great

523 Gautama was the only one of them who proved he could really do without

524 his palace. One fell back on toleration and the other on revolution. But

525 after all there is something more absolute about abdication. Abdication

526 is perhaps the one really absolute action of an absolute monarch. The

527 Indian prince, reared in Oriental luxury and pomp, deliberately went out

528 and lived the life of a beggar. That is magnificent, but it is not war;

529 that is, it is not necessarily a Crusade in the Christian sense. It does

530 not decide the question of whether the life of a beggar was the life of

531 a saint or the life of a philosopher. It does not decide whether this

532 great man is really to go into the tub of Diogenes or the cave of St.

533 Jerome. Now those who seem to be nearest to the study of Buddha, and

534 certainly those who write most clearly and intelligently about him,

535 convince me for one that he was simply a philosopher who founded a

536 successful school of philosophy, and was turned into a sort of *divus*

537 or sacred being merely by the more mysterious and unscientific

538 atmosphere of all such traditions in Asia. So that it is necessary to

539 say at this point a word about that invisible yet vivid border-line

540 that we cross in passing from the Mediterranean into the mystery of the

541 East.

542 Perhaps there are no things out of which we get so little of the truth

543 as the truisms; especially when they are really true. We are all in the

544 habit of saying certain things about Asia, which are true enough but

545 which hardly help us because we do not understand their truth; as that

546 Asia is old or looks to the past or is not progressive. Now it is true

547 that Christendom is more progressive, in a sense that has very little to

548 do with the rather provincial notion of an endless fuss of political

549 improvement. Christendom does believe, for Christianity does believe,

550 that man can eventually get somewhere, here or hereafter, or in various

551 ways according to various doctrines. The world’s desire can somehow be

552 satisfied as desires are satisfied, whether by a new life or an old love

553 or some form of positive possession and fulfilment. For the rest, we all

554 know there is a rhythm and not a mere progress in things, that things

555 rise and fall; only with us the rhythm is a fairly free and incalculable

556 rhythm. For most of Asia the rhythm has hardened into a recurrence. It

557 is no longer merely a rather topsy-turvy sort of world; it is a wheel.

558 What has happened to all those highly intelligent and highly civilised

559 peoples is that they have been caught up in a sort of cosmic rotation,

560 of which the hollow hub is really nothing. In that sense the worst part

561 of existence is that it may just as well go on like that for ever. That

562 is what we really mean when we say that Asia is old or unprogressive or

563 looking backwards. That is why we see even her curved swords as arcs

564 broken from that blinding wheel; why we see her serpentine ornament as

565 returning everywhere, like a snake that is never slain. It has very

566 little to do with the political varnish of progress; all Asiatics might

567 have tophats on their heads, but if they had this spirit still in their

568 hearts they would only think the hats would vanish and come round again

569 like the planets; not that running after a hat could lead them to heaven

570 or even to home.

571 Now when the genius of Buddha arose to deal with the matter, this sort

572 of cosmic sentiment was already common to almost everything in the East.

573 There was indeed the jungle of an extraordinarily extravagant and almost

574 asphyxiating mythology. Nevertheless it is possible to have more

575 sympathy with this popular fruitfulness in folk-lore than with some of

576 the higher pessimism that might have withered it. It must always be

577 remembered, however, when all fair allowances are made, that a great

578 deal of spontaneous eastern imagery really is idolatry; the local and

579 literal worship of an idol. This is probably not true of the ancient

580 Brahminical system, at least as seen by Brahmins. But that phrase alone

581 will remind us of a reality of much greater moment. This great reality

582 is the Caste System of ancient India. It may have had some of the

583 practical advantages of the Guild System of Medieval Europe. But it

584 contrasts not only with that Christian democracy, but with every extreme

585 type of Christian aristocracy, in the fact that it does really conceive

586 the social superiority as a spiritual superiority. This not only divides

587 it fundamentally from the fraternity of Christendom, but leaves it

588 standing like a mighty and terraced mountain of pride between the

589 relatively egalitarian levels both of Islam and of China. But the fixity

590 of this formation through thousands of years is another illustration of

591 that spirit of repetition that has marked time from time immemorial. Now

592 we may also presume the prevalence of another idea which we associate

593 with the Buddhists as interpreted by the Theosophists. As a fact, some

594 of the strictest Buddhists repudiate the idea and still more scornfully

595 repudiate the Theosophists. But whether the idea is in Buddhism, or only

596 in the birthplace of Buddhism, or only in a tradition or a travesty of

597 Buddhism, it is an idea entirely proper to this principle of

598 recurrence. I mean of course the idea of Reincarnation.

599 But Reincarnation is not really a mystical idea. It is not really a

600 transcendental idea, or in that sense a religious idea. Mysticism

601 conceives something transcending experience; religion seeks glimpses of

602 a better good or a worse evil than experience can give. Reincarnation

603 need only extend experiences in the sense of repeating them. It is no

604 more transcendental for a man to remember what he did in Babylon before

605 he was born than to remember what he did in Brixton before he had a

606 knock on the head. His successive lives *need* not be any more than

607 human lives, under whatever limitations burden human life. It has

608 nothing to do with seeing God or even conjuring up the devil. In other

609 words, reincarnation as such does not necessarily escape from the wheel

610 of destiny; in some sense it is the wheel of destiny. And whether it was

611 something that Buddha founded, or something that Buddha found, or

612 something that Buddha entirely renounced when he found, it is certainly

613 something having the general character of that Asiatic atmosphere in

614 which he had to play his part. And the part he played was that of an

615 intellectual philosopher, with a particular theory about the right

616 intellectual attitude towards it.

617 I can understand that Buddhists might resent the view that Buddhism is

618 merely a philosophy, if we understand by a philosophy merely an

619 intellectual game such as Greek sophists played, tossing up worlds and

620 catching them like balls. Perhaps a more exact statement would be that

621 Buddha was a man who made a metaphysical discipline; which might even be

622 called a psychological discipline. He proposed a way of escaping from

623 all this recurrent sorrow; and that was simply by getting rid of the

624 delusion that is called desire. It was emphatically *not* that we should

625 get what we want better by restraining our impatience for part of it, or

626 that we should get it in a better way or in a better world. It was

627 emphatically that we should leave off wanting it. If once a man realised

628 that there is really no reality, that everything, including his soul, is

629 in dissolution at every instant, he would anticipate disappointment and

630 be intangible to change, existing (in so far as he could be said to

631 exist) in a sort of ecstasy of indifference. The Buddhists call this

632 beatitude, and we will not stop our story to argue the point; certainly

633 to us it is indistinguishable from despair. I do not see, for instance,

634 why the disappointment of desire should not apply as much to the most

635 benevolent desires as to the most selfish ones. Indeed the Lord of

636 Compassion seems to pity people for living rather than for dying. For

637 the rest, an intelligent Buddhist wrote, ‘The explanation of popular

638 Chinese and Japanese Buddhism is that it is not Buddhism.’ *That* has

639 doubtless ceased to be a mere philosophy, but only by becoming a mere

640 mythology. One thing is certain: it has never become anything remotely

641 resembling what we call a Church.

642 It will appear only a jest to say that all religious history has really

643 been a pattern of noughts and crosses. But I do not by noughts mean

644 nothings, but only things that are negative compared with the positive

645 shape or pattern of the other. And though the symbol is of course only a

646 coincidence, it is a coincidence that really does coincide. The mind of

647 Asia can really be represented by a round O, if not in the sense of a

648 cypher at least of a circle. The great Asiatic symbol of a serpent with

649 its tail in its mouth is really a very perfect image of a certain idea

650 of unity and recurrence that does indeed belong to the Eastern

651 philosophies and religions. It really is a curve that in one sense

652 includes everything, and in another sense comes to nothing. In that

653 sense it does confess, or rather boast, that all argument is an argument

654 in a circle. And though the figure is but a symbol, we can see how sound

655 is the symbolic sense that produces it, the parallel symbol of the

656 Wheel of Buddha generally called the Swastika. The cross is a thing at

657 right angles pointing boldly in opposite directions; but the Swastika is

658 the same thing in the very act of returning to the recurrent curve. That

659 crooked cross is in fact a cross turning into a wheel. Before we dismiss

660 even these symbols as if they were arbitrary symbols, we must remember

661 how intense was the imaginative instinct that produced them or selected

662 them both in the East and the West. The cross has become something more

663 than a historical memory; it does convey, almost as by a mathematical

664 diagram, the truth about the real point at issue; the idea of a conflict

665 stretching outwards into eternity. It is true, and even tautological, to

666 say that the cross is the crux of the whole matter.

667 In other words, the cross, in fact as well as figure, does really stand

668 for the idea of breaking out of the circle that is everything and

669 nothing. It does escape from the circular argument by which everything

670 begins and ends in the mind. Since we are still dealing in symbols, it

671 might be put in a parable in the form of that story about St. Francis,

672 which says that the birds departing with his benediction could wing

673 their way into the infinities of the four winds of heaven, their tracks

674 making a vast cross upon the sky; for compared with the freedom of that

675 flight of birds, the very shape of the Swastika is like a kitten chasing

676 its tail. In a more popular allegory, we might say that when St. George

677 thrust his spear into the monster’s jaws, he broke in upon the solitude

678 of the self-devouring serpent and gave it something to bite besides its

679 own tail. But while many fancies might be used as figures of the truth,

680 the truth itself is abstract and absolute; though it is not very easy to

681 sum up except by such figures. Christianity does appeal to a solid truth

682 outside itself; to something which is in that sense external as well as

683 eternal. It does declare that things are really there; or in other

684 words that things are really things. In this Christianity is at one with

685 common sense; but all religious history shows that this common sense

686 perishes except where there is Christianity to preserve it.

687 It cannot otherwise exist, or at least endure, because mere thought does

688 not remain sane. In a sense it becomes too simple to be sane. The

689 temptation of the philosophers is simplicity rather than subtlety. They

690 are always attracted by insane simplifications, as men poised above

691 abysses are fascinated by death and nothingness and the empty air. It

692 needed another kind of philosopher to stand poised upon the pinnacle of

693 the Temple and keep his balance without casting himself down. One of

694 these obvious, these too obvious explanations is that everything is a

695 dream and a delusion and there is nothing outside the ego. Another is

696 that all things recur; another, which is said to be Buddhist and is

697 certainly Oriental, is the idea that what is the matter with us is our

698 creation, in the sense of our coloured differentiation and personality,

699 and that nothing will be well till we are again melted into one unity.

700 By this theory, in short, the Creation was the Fall. It is important

701 historically because it was stored up in the dark heart of Asia and went

702 forth at various times in various forms over the dim borders of Europe.

703 Here we can place the mysterious figure of Manes or Manichaeus, the

704 mystic of inversion, whom we should call a pessimist, parent of many

705 sects and heresies; here, in a higher place, the figure of Zoroaster. He

706 has been popularly identified with another of these too simple

707 explanations: the equality of evil and good, balanced and battling in

708 every atom. He also is of the school of sages that may be called

709 mystics; and from the same mysterious Persian garden came upon ponderous

710 wings Mithras, the unknown god, to trouble the last twilight of Rome.

711 That circle or disc of the sun set up in the morning of the world by

712 the remote Egyptian has been a mirror and a model for all the

713 philosophers. They have made many things out of it, and sometimes gone

714 mad about it, especially when as in these eastern sages the circle

715 became a wheel going round and round in their heads. But the point about

716 them is that they all think that existence can be represented by a

717 diagram instead of a drawing; and the rude drawings of the childish

718 myth-makers are a sort of crude and spirited protest against that view.

719 They cannot believe that religion is really not a pattern but a picture.

720 Still less can they believe that it is a picture of something that

721 really exists outside our minds. Sometimes the philosopher paints the

722 disc all black and calls himself a pessimist; sometimes he paints it all

723 white and calls himself an optimist; sometimes he divides it exactly

724 into halves of black and white and calls himself a dualist, like those

725 Persian mystics to whom I wish there were space to do justice. None of

726 them could understand a thing that began to draw the proportions just as

727 if they were real proportions, disposed in the living fashion which the

728 mathematical draughtsman would call disproportionate. Like the first

729 artist in the cave, it revealed to incredulous eyes the suggestion of a

730 new purpose in what looked like a wildly crooked pattern; he seemed only

731 to be distorting his diagram, when he began for the first time in all

732 the ages to trace the lines of a form—and of a Face.

CHAPTER VII

28 THE WAR OF THE GODS AND DEMONS

29 The materialist theory of history, that all politics and ethics are the

30 expression of economics, is a very simple fallacy indeed. It consists

31 simply of confusing the necessary conditions of life with the normal

32 preoccupations of life, that are quite a different thing. It is like

33 saying that because a man can only walk about on two legs, therefore he

34 never walks about except to buy shoes and stockings. Man cannot live

35 without the two props of food and drink, which support him like two

36 legs; but to suggest that they have been the motives of all his

37 movements in history is like saying that the goal of all his military

38 marches or religious pilgrimages must have been the Golden Leg of Miss

39 Kilmansegg or the ideal and perfect leg of Sir Willoughby Patterne. But

40 it is such movements that make up the story of mankind, and without them

41 there would practically be no story at all. Cows may be purely economic,

42 in the sense that we cannot see that they do much beyond grazing and

43 seeking better grazing-grounds; and that is why a history of cows in

44 twelve volumes would not be very lively reading. Sheep and goats may be

45 pure economists in their external action at least; but that is why the

46 sheep has hardly been a hero of epic wars and empires thought worthy of

47 detailed narration; and even the more active quadruped has not inspired

48 a book for boys called Golden Deeds of Gallant Goats or any similar

49 title. But so far from the movements that make up the story of man being

50 economic, we may say that the story only begins where the motive of the

51 cows and sheep leaves off. It will be hard to maintain that the

52 Crusaders went from their homes into a howling wilderness because cows

53 go from a wilderness to a more comfortable grazing-ground. It will be

54 hard to maintain that the Arctic explorers went north with the same

55 material motive that made the swallows go south. And if you leave things

56 like all the religious wars and all the merely adventurous explorations

57 out of the human story, it will not only cease to be human at all but

58 cease to be a story at all. The outline of history is made of these

59 decisive curves and angles determined by the will of man. Economic

60 history would not even be history.

61 But there is a deeper fallacy besides this obvious fact; that men need

62 not live for food merely because they cannot live without food. The

63 truth is that the thing most present to the mind of man is not the

64 economic machinery necessary to his existence, but rather that existence

65 itself; the world which he sees when he wakes every morning and the

66 nature of his general position in it. There is something that is nearer

67 to him than livelihood, and that is life. For once that he remembers

68 exactly what work produces his wages and exactly what wages produce his

69 meals, he reflects ten times that it is a fine day or it is a queer

70 world, or wonders whether life is worth living, or wonders whether

71 marriage is a failure, or is pleased and puzzled with his own children,

72 or remembers his own youth, or in any such fashion vaguely reviews the

73 mysterious lot of man. This is true of the majority even of the

74 wage-slaves of our morbid modern industrialism, which by its hideousness

75 and inhumanity has really forced the economic issue to the front. It is

76 immeasurably more true of the multitude of peasants or hunters or

77 fishers who make up the real mass of mankind. Even those dry pedants who

78 think that ethics depend on economics must admit that economics depend

79 on existence. And any number of normal doubts and day-dreams are about

80 existence; not about how we can live, but about why we do. And the proof

81 of it is simple; as simple as suicide. Turn the universe upside down in

82 the mind and you turn all the political economists upside down with it.

83 Suppose that a man wishes to die, and the professor of political economy

84 becomes rather a bore with his elaborate explanations of how he is to

85 live. And all the departures and decisions that make our human past into

86 a story have this character of diverting the direct course of pure

87 economics. As the economist may be excused from calculating the future

88 salary of a suicide, so he may be excused from providing an old-age

89 pension for a martyr. As he need not provide for the future of a martyr,

90 so he need not provide for the family of a monk. His plan is modified in

91 lesser and varying degrees by a man being a soldier and dying for his

92 own country, by a man being a peasant and specially loving his own land,

93 by a man being more or less affected by any religion that forbids or

94 allows him to do this or that. But all these come back not to an

95 economic calculation about livelihood but to an elemental outlook upon

96 life. They all come back to what a man fundamentally feels, when he

97 looks forth from those strange windows which we call the eyes, upon that

98 strange vision that we call the world.

99 No wise man will wish to bring more long words into the world. But it

100 may be allowable to say that we need a new thing; which may be called

101 psychological history. I mean the consideration of what things meant in

102 the mind of a man, especially an ordinary man; as distinct from what is

103 defined or deduced merely from official forms or political

104 pronouncements. I have already touched on it in such a case as the totem

105 or indeed any other popular myth. It is not enough to be told that a

106 tom-cat was called a totem; especially when it was not called a totem.

107 We want to know what it felt like. Was it like Whittington’s cat or like

108 a witch’s cat? Was its real name Pasht or Puss-In-Boots? That is the

109 sort of thing we need touching the nature of political and social

110 relations. We want to know the real sentiment that was the social bond

111 of many common men, as sane and as selfish as we are. What did soldiers

112 feel when they saw splendid in the sky that strange totem that we call

113 the Golden Eagle of the Legions? What did vassals feel about those other

114 totems, the lions or the leopards upon the shield of their lord? So long

115 as we neglect this subjective side of history, which may more simply be

116 called the inside of history, there will always be a certain limitation

117 on that science which can be better transcended by art. So long as the

118 historian cannot do that, fiction will be truer than fact. There will be

119 more reality in a novel; yes, even in a historical novel.

120 In nothing is this new history needed so much as in the psychology of

121 war. Our history is stiff with official documents, public or private,

122 which tell us nothing of the thing itself. At the worst we only have the

123 official posters, which could not have been spontaneous precisely

124 because they were official. At the best we have only the secret

125 diplomacy, which could not have been popular precisely because it was

126 secret. Upon one or other of these is based the historical judgment

127 about the real reasons that sustained the struggle. Governments fight

128 for colonies or commercial rights; governments fight about harbours or

129 high tariffs; governments fight for a gold mine or a pearl fishery. It

130 seems sufficient to answer that governments do not fight at all. Why do

131 the fighters fight? What is the psychology that sustains the terrible

132 and wonderful thing called a war? Nobody who knows anything of soldiers

133 believes the silly notion of the dons, that millions of men can be ruled

134 by force. If they were all to slack, it would be impossible to punish

135 all the slackers. And the least little touch of slacking would lose a

136 whole campaign in half a day. What did men really feel about the

137 policy? If it be said that they accepted the policy from the politician,

138 what did they feel about the politician? If the vassals warred blindly

139 for their prince, what did those blind men see in their prince?

140 There is something we all know which can only be rendered, in an

141 appropriate language, as *realpolitik*. As a matter of fact, it is an

142 almost insanely unreal politik. It is always stubbornly and stupidly

143 repeating that men fight for material ends, without reflecting for a

144 moment that the material ends are hardly ever material to the men who

145 fight. In any case, no man will die for practical politics, just as no

146 man will die for pay. Nero could not hire a hundred Christians to be

147 eaten by lions at a shilling an hour; for men will not be martyred for

148 money. But the vision called up by real politik, or realistic politics,

149 is beyond example crazy and incredible. Does anybody in the world

150 believe that a soldier says, ‘My leg is nearly dropping off, but I shall

151 go on till it drops; for after all I shall enjoy all the advantages of

152 my government obtaining a warm-water port in the Gulf of Finland.’ Can

153 anybody suppose that a clerk turned conscript says, ‘If I am gassed I

154 shall probably die in torments; but it is a comfort to reflect that

155 should I ever decide to become a pearl-diver in the South Seas, that

156 career is now open to me and my countrymen.’ Materialist history is the

157 most madly incredible of all histories, or even of all romances.

158 Whatever starts wars, the thing that sustains wars is something in the

159 soul; that is something akin to religion. It is what men feel about life

160 and about death. A man near to death is dealing directly with an

161 absolute; it is nonsense to say he is concerned only with relative and

162 remote complications that death in any case will end. If he is sustained

163 by certain loyalties, they must be loyalties as simple as death. They

164 are generally two ideas, which are only two sides of one idea. The first

165 is the love of something said to be threatened, if it be only vaguely

166 known as home; the second is dislike and defiance of some strange thing

167 that threatens it. The first is far more philosophical than it sounds,

168 though we need not discuss it here. A man does not want his national

169 home destroyed or even changed, because he cannot even remember all the

170 good things that go with it; just as he does not want his house burnt

171 down, because he can hardly count all the things he would miss.

172 Therefore he fights for what sounds like a hazy abstraction, but is

173 really a house. But the negative side of it is quite as noble as well as

174 quite as strong. Men fight hardest when they feel that the foe is at

175 once an old enemy and an eternal stranger, that his atmosphere is alien

176 and antagonistic; as the French feel about the Prussian or the Eastern

177 Christians about the Turk. If we say it is a difference of religion,

178 people will drift into dreary bickerings about sects and dogmas. We will

179 pity them and say it is a difference about death and daylight; a

180 difference that does really come like a dark shadow between our eyes and

181 the day. Men can think of this difference even at the point of death;

182 for it is a difference about the meaning of life.

183 Men are moved in these things by something far higher and holier than

184 policy: by hatred. When men hung on in the darkest days of the Great

185 War, suffering either in their bodies or in their souls for those they

186 loved, they were long past caring about details of diplomatic objects as

187 motives for their refusal to surrender. Of myself and those I knew best

188 I can answer for the vision that made surrender impossible. It was the

189 vision of the German Emperor’s face as he rode into Paris. This is not

190 the sentiment which some of my idealistic friends describe as Love. I am

191 quite content to call it hatred; the hatred of hell and all its works,

192 and to agree that as they do not believe in hell they need not believe

193 in hatred. But in the face of this prevalent prejudice, this long

194 introduction has been unfortunately necessary, to ensure an

195 understanding of what is meant by a religious war. There is a religious

196 war when two worlds meet; that is, when two visions of the world meet;

197 or in more modern language, when two moral atmospheres meet. What is the

198 one man’s breath is the other man’s poison; and it is vain to talk of

199 giving a pestilence a place in the sun. And this is what we must

200 understand, even at the expense of digression, if we would see what

201 really happened in the Mediterranean; when right athwart the rising of

202 the Republic on the Tiber, a thing overtopping and disdaining it, dark

203 with all the riddles of Asia and trailing all the tribes and

204 dependencies of imperialism, came Carthage riding on the sea.

205 The ancient religion of Italy was on the whole that mixture which we

206 have considered under the head of mythology; save that where the Greeks

207 had a natural turn for the mythology, the Latins seem to have had a real

208 turn for religion. Both multiplied gods, yet they sometimes seem to have

209 multiplied them for almost opposite reasons. It would seem sometimes as

210 if the Greek polytheism branched and blossomed upwards like the boughs

211 of a tree, while the Italian polytheism ramified downward like the

212 roots. Perhaps it would be truer to say that the former branches lifted

213 themselves lightly, bearing flowers; while the latter hung down, being

214 heavy with fruit. I mean that the Latins seem to multiply gods to bring

215 them nearer to men, while the Greek gods rose and radiated outwards into

216 the morning sky. What strikes us in the Italian cults is their local and

217 especially their domestic character. We gain the impression of

218 divinities swarming about the house like flies; of deities clustering

219 and clinging like bats about the pillars or building like birds under

220 the eaves. We have a vision of a god of roofs and a god of gateposts, of

221 a god of doors and even a god of drains. It has been suggested that all

222 mythology was a sort of fairy-tale; but this was a particular sort of

223 fairy-tale which may truly be called a fireside tale, or a nursery-tale;

224 because it was a tale of the interior of the home; like those which make

225 chairs and tables talk like elves. The old household gods of the Italian

226 peasants seem to have been great, clumsy, wooden images, more

227 featureless than the figure-head which Quilp battered with the poker.

228 This religion of the home was very homely. Of course there were other

229 less human elements in the tangle of Italian mythology. There were Greek

230 deities superimposed on the Roman; there were here and there uglier

231 things underneath, experiments in the cruel kind of paganism, like the

232 Arician rite of the priest slaying the slayer. But these things were

233 always potential in paganism; they are certainly not the peculiar

234 character of Latin paganism. The peculiarity of that may be roughly

235 covered by saying that if mythology personified the forces of nature,

236 this mythology personified nature as transformed by the forces of man.

237 It was the god of the corn and not of the grass, of the cattle and not

238 the wild things of the forest; in short, the cult was literally a

239 culture; as when we speak of it as agriculture.

240 With this there was a paradox which is still for many the puzzle or

241 riddle of the Latins. With religion running through every domestic

242 detail like a climbing plant, there went what seems to many the very

243 opposite spirit: the spirit of revolt. Imperialists and reactionaries

244 often invoke Rome as the very model of order and obedience; but Rome was

245 the very reverse. The real history of ancient Rome is much more like the

246 history of modern Paris. It might be called in modern language a city

247 built out of barricades. It is said that the gate of Janus was never

248 closed because there was an eternal war without; it is almost as true

249 that there was an eternal revolution within. From the first Plebeian

250 riots to the last Servile Wars, the state that imposed peace on the

251 world was never really at peace. The rulers were themselves rebels.

252 There is a real relation between this religion in private and this

253 revolution in public life. Stories none the less heroic for being

254 hackneyed remind us that the Republic was founded on a tyrannicide that

255 avenged an insult to a wife; that the Tribunes of the people were

256 re-established after another which avenged an insult to a daughter. The

257 truth is that only men to whom the family is sacred will ever have a

258 standard or a status by which to criticise the state. They alone can

259 appeal to something more holy than the gods of the city; the gods of the

260 hearth. That is why men are mystified in seeing that the same nations

261 that are thought rigid in domesticity are also thought restless in

262 politics; for instance, the Irish and the French. It is worth while to

263 dwell on this domestic point because it is an exact example of what is

264 meant here by the inside of history, like the inside of houses. Merely

265 political histories of Rome may be right enough in saying that this or

266 that was a cynical or cruel act of the Roman politicians; but the spirit

267 that lifted Rome from beneath was the spirit of all the Romans; and it

268 is not a cant to call it the ideal of Cincinnatus passing from the

269 senate to the plough. Men of that sort had strengthened their village on

270 every side, had extended its victories already over Italians and even

271 over Greeks, when they found themselves confronted with a war that

272 changed the world. I have called it here the war of the gods and demons.

273 There was established on the opposite coast of the inland sea a city

274 that bore the name of the New Town. It was already much older, more

275 powerful, and more prosperous than the Italian town; but there still

276 remained about it an atmosphere that made the name not inappropriate. It

277 had been called new because it was a colony like New York or New

278 Zealand. It was an outpost or settlement of the energy and expansion of

279 the great commercial cities of Tyre and Sidon. There was a note of the

280 new countries and colonies about it; a confident and commercial outlook.

281 It was fond of saying things that rang with a certain metallic

282 assurance; as that nobody could wash his hands in the sea without the

283 leave of the New Town. For it depended almost entirely on the greatness

284 of its ships, as did the two great ports and markets from which its

285 people came. It brought from Tyre and Sidon a prodigious talent for

286 trade and considerable experience of travel. It brought other things as

287 well.

288 In a previous chapter I have hinted at something of the psychology that

289 lies behind a certain type of religion. There was a tendency in those

290 hungry for practical results, apart from poetical results, to call upon

291 spirits of terror and compulsion; to move Acheron in despair of bending

292 the gods. There is always a sort of dim idea that these darker powers

293 will really do things, with no nonsense about it. In the interior

294 psychology of the Punic peoples this strange sort of pessimistic

295 practicality had grown to great proportions. In the New Town, which the

296 Romans called Carthage, as in the parent cities of Phoenicia, the god

297 who got things done bore the name of Moloch, who was perhaps identical

298 with the other deity whom we know as Baal, the Lord. The Romans did not

299 at first quite know what to call him or what to make of him; they had to

300 go back to the grossest myth of Greek or Roman origins and compare him

301 to Saturn devouring his children. But the worshippers of Moloch were not

302 gross or primitive. They were members of a mature and polished

303 civilisation, abounding in refinements and luxuries; they were probably

304 far more civilised than the Romans. And Moloch was not a myth; or at any

305 rate his meal was not a myth. These highly civilised people really met

306 together to invoke the blessing of heaven on their empire by throwing

307 hundreds of their infants into a large furnace. We can only realise the

308 combination by imagining a number of Manchester merchants with

309 chimney-pot hats and mutton-chop whiskers, going to church every Sunday

310 at eleven o’clock to see a baby roasted.

311 The first stages of the political or commercial quarrel can be followed

312 in far too much detail, precisely because it is merely political or

313 commercial. The Punic Wars looked at one time as if they would never

314 end; and it is not easy to say when they ever began. The Greeks and the

315 Sicilians had already been fighting vaguely on the European side against

316 the African city. Carthage had defeated Greece and conquered Sicily.

317 Carthage had also planted herself firmly in Spain; and between Spain and

318 Sicily the Latin city was contained and would have been crushed; if the

319 Romans had been of the sort to be easily crushed. Yet the interest of

320 the story really consists in the fact that Rome was crushed. If there

321 had not been certain moral elements as well as the material elements,

322 the story would have ended where Carthage certainly thought it had

323 ended. It is common enough to blame Rome for not making peace. But it

324 was a true popular instinct that there could be no peace with that sort

325 of people. It is common enough to blame the Roman for his *Delenda est

326 Carthago*; Carthage must be destroyed. It is commoner to forget that, to

327 all appearance, Rome itself was destroyed. The sacred savour that hung

328 round Rome for ever, it is too often forgotten, clung to her partly

329 because she had risen suddenly from the dead.

330 Carthage was an aristocracy, as are most of such mercantile states. The

331 pressure of the rich on the poor was impersonal as well as irresistible.

332 For such aristocracies never permit personal government, which is

333 perhaps why this one was jealous of personal talent. But genius can turn

334 up anywhere, even in a governing class. As if to make the world’s

335 supreme test as terrible as possible, it was ordained that one of the

336 great houses of Carthage should produce a man who came out of those

337 gilded palaces with all the energy and originality of Napoleon coming

338 from nowhere. At the worst crisis of the war, Rome learned that Italy

339 itself, by a military miracle, was invaded from the north. Hannibal, the

340 Grace of Baal as his name ran in his own tongue, had dragged a ponderous

341 chain of armaments over the starry solitudes of the Alps; and pointed

342 southward to the city which he had been pledged by all his dreadful gods

343 to destroy.

344 Hannibal marched down the road to Rome, and the Romans who rushed to war

345 with him felt as if they were fighting with a magician. Two great armies

346 sank to right and left of him into the swamps of the Trebia; more and

347 more were sucked into the horrible whirlpool of Cannae; more and more

348 went forth only to fall in ruin at his touch. The supreme sign of all

349 disasters, which is treason, turned tribe after tribe against the

350 falling cause of Rome, and still the unconquerable enemy rolled nearer

351 and nearer to the city; and following their great leader the swelling

352 cosmopolitan army of Carthage passed like a pageant of the whole world;

353 the elephants shaking the earth like marching mountains and the gigantic

354 Gauls with their barbaric panoply and the dark Spaniards girt in gold

355 and the brown Numidians on their unbridled desert horses wheeling and

356 darting like hawks, and whole mobs of deserters and mercenaries and

357 miscellaneous peoples; and the Grace of Baal went before them.

358 The Roman augurs and scribes who said in that hour that it brought forth

359 unearthly prodigies, that a child was born with the head of an elephant

360 or that stars fell down like hailstones, had a far more philosophical

361 grasp of what had really happened than the modern historian who can see

362 nothing in it but a success of strategy concluding a rivalry in

363 commerce. Something far different was felt at the time and on the spot,

364 as it is always felt by those who experience a foreign atmosphere

365 entering their own like a fog or a foul savour. It was no mere military

366 defeat, it was certainly no mere mercantile rivalry, that filled the

367 Roman imagination with such hideous omens of nature herself becoming

368 unnatural. It was Moloch upon the mountain of the Latins, looking with

369 his appalling face across the plain; it was Baal who trampled the

370 vineyards with his feet of stone; it was the voice of Tanit the

371 invisible, behind her trailing veils, whispering of the love that is

372 more horrible than hate. The burning of the Italian cornfields, the ruin

373 of the Italian vines, were something more than actual; they were

374 allegorical. They were the destruction of domestic and fruitful things,

375 the withering of what was human before that inhumanity that is far

376 beyond the human thing called cruelty. The household gods bowed low in

377 darkness under their lowly roofs; and above them went the demons upon a

378 wind from beyond all walls, blowing the trumpet of the Tramontane. The

379 door of the Alps was broken down; and in no vulgar but a very solemn

380 sense, it was Hell let loose. The war of the gods and demons seemed

381 already to have ended; and the gods were dead. The eagles were lost, the

382 legions were broken; and in Rome nothing remained but honour and the

383 cold courage of despair.

384 In the whole world one thing still threatened Carthage, and that was

385 Carthage. There still remained the inner working of an element strong in

386 all successful commercial states, and the presence of a spirit that we

387 know. There was still the solid sense and shrewdness of the men who

388 manage big enterprises; there was still the advice of the best financial

389 experts; there was still business government; there was still the broad

390 and sane outlook of practical men of affairs; and in these things could

391 the Romans hope. As the war trailed on to what seemed its tragic end,

392 there grew gradually a faint and strange possibility that even now they

393 might not hope in vain. The plain business men of Carthage, thinking as

394 such men do in terms of living and dying races, saw clearly that Rome

395 was not only dying but dead. The war was over; it was obviously hopeless

396 for the Italian city to resist any longer, and inconceivable that

397 anybody should resist when it was hopeless. Under these circumstances,

398 another set of broad, sound business principles remained to be

399 considered. Wars were waged with money, and consequently cost money;

400 perhaps they felt in their hearts, as do so many of their kind, that

401 after all war must be a little wicked because it costs money. The time

402 had now come for peace; and still more for economy. The messages sent by

403 Hannibal from time to time asking for reinforcements were a ridiculous

404 anachronism; there were much more important things to attend to now. It

405 might be true that some consul or other had made a last dash to the

406 Metaurus, had killed Hannibal’s brother and flung his head, with Latin

407 fury, into Hannibal’s camp; and mad actions of that sort showed how

408 utterly hopeless the Latins felt about their cause. But even excitable

409 Latins could not be so mad as to cling to a lost cause for ever. So

410 argued the best financial experts; and tossed aside more and more

411 letters, full of rather queer alarmist reports. So argued and acted the

412 great Carthaginian Empire. That meaningless prejudice, the curse of

413 commercial states, that stupidity is in some way practical and that

414 genius is in some way futile, led them to starve and abandon that great

415 artist in the school of arms, whom the gods had given them in vain.

416 Why do men entertain this queer idea that what is sordid must always

417 overthrow what is magnanimous; that there is some dim connection between

418 brains and brutality, or that it does not matter if a man is dull so

419 long as he is also mean? Why do they vaguely think of all chivalry as

420 sentiment and all sentiment as weakness? They do it because they are,

421 like all men, primarily inspired by religion. For them, as for all men,

422 the first fact is their notion of the nature of things; their idea

423 about what world they are living in. And it is their faith that the only

424 ultimate thing is fear and therefore that the very heart of the world is

425 evil. They believe that death is stronger than life, and therefore dead

426 things must be stronger than living things; whether those dead things

427 are gold and iron and machinery or rocks and rivers and forces of

428 nature. It may sound fanciful to say that men we meet at tea-tables or

429 talk to at garden-parties are secretly worshippers of Baal or Moloch.

430 But this sort of commercial mind has its own cosmic vision and it is the

431 vision of Carthage. It has in it the brutal blunder that was the ruin of

432 Carthage. The Punic power fell, because there is in this materialism a

433 mad indifference to real thought. By disbelieving in the soul, it comes

434 to disbelieving in the mind. Being too practical to be moral, it denies

435 what every practical soldier calls the moral of an army. It fancies that

436 money will fight when men will no longer fight. So it was with the Punic

437 merchant princes. Their religion was a religion of despair, even when

438 their practical fortunes were hopeful. How could they understand that

439 the Romans could hope even when their fortunes were hopeless? Their

440 religion was a religion of force and fear; how could they understand

441 that men can still despise fear even when they submit to force? Their

442 philosophy of the world had weariness in its very heart; above all they

443 were weary of warfare; how should they understand those who still wage

444 war even when they are weary of it? In a word, how should they

445 understand the mind of Man, who had so long bowed down before mindless

446 things, money and brute force and gods who had the hearts of beasts?

447 They awoke suddenly to the news that the embers they had disdained too

448 much even to tread out were again breaking everywhere into flame; that

449 Hasdrubal was defeated, that Hannibal was outnumbered, that Scipio had

450 carried the war into Spain; that he had carried it into Africa. Before

451 the very gates of the golden city Hannibal fought his last fight for it

452 and lost; and Carthage fell as nothing has fallen since Satan. The name

453 of the New City remains only as a name. There is no stone of it left

454 upon the sand. Another war was indeed waged before the final

455 destruction: but the destruction was final. Only men digging in its deep

456 foundations centuries after found a heap of hundreds of little

457 skeletons, the holy relics of that religion. For Carthage fell because

458 she was faithful to her own philosophy and had followed out to its

459 logical conclusion her own vision of the universe. Moloch had eaten his

460 children.

461 The gods had risen again, and the demons had been defeated after all.

462 But they had been defeated by the defeated, and almost defeated by the

463 dead. Nobody understands the romance of Rome, and why she rose

464 afterwards to a representative leadership that seemed almost fated and

465 fundamentally natural, who does not keep in mind the agony of horror and

466 humiliation through which she had continued to testify to the sanity

467 that is the soul of Europe. She came to stand alone in the midst of an

468 empire because she had once stood alone in the midst of a ruin and a

469 waste. After that all men knew in their hearts that she had been

470 representative of mankind, even when she was rejected of men. And there

471 fell on her the shadow from a shining and as yet invisible light and the

472 burden of things to be. It is not for us to guess in what manner or

473 moment the mercy of God might in any case have rescued the world; but it

474 is certain that the struggle which established Christendom would have

475 been very different if there had been an empire of Carthage instead of

476 an empire of Rome. We have to thank the patience of the Punic wars if,

477 in after ages, divine things descended at least upon human things and

478 not inhuman. Europe evolved into its own vices and its own impotence, as

479 will be suggested on another page; but the worst into which it evolved

480 was not like what it had escaped. Can any man in his senses compare the

481 great wooden doll, whom the children expected to eat a little bit of the

482 dinner, with the great idol who would have been expected to eat the

483 children? That is the measure of how far the world went astray, compared

484 with how far it might have gone astray. If the Romans were ruthless, it

485 was in a true sense to an enemy, and certainly not merely a rival. They

486 remembered not trade routes and regulations, but the faces of sneering

487 men; and hated the hateful soul of Carthage. And we owe them something

488 if we never needed to cut down the groves of Venus exactly as men cut

489 down the groves of Baal. We owe it partly to their harshness that our

490 thoughts of our human past are not wholly harsh. If the passage from

491 heathenry to Christianity was a bridge as well as a breach, we owe it to

492 those who kept that heathenry human. If, after all these ages, we are in

493 some sense at peace with paganism, and can think more kindly of our

494 fathers, it is well to remember the things that were and the things that

495 might have been. For this reason alone we can take lightly the load of

496 antiquity and need not shudder at a nymph on a fountain or a cupid on a

497 valentine. Laughter and sadness link us with things long past away and

498 remembered without dishonour; and we can see not altogether without

499 tenderness the twilight sinking around the Sabine farm and hear the

500 household gods rejoice when Catullus comes home to Sirmio. *Deleta est

501 Carthago.*

CHAPTER VIII

31 THE END OF THE WORLD

32 I was once sitting on a summer day in a meadow in Kent under the shadow

33 of a little village church, with a rather curious companion with whom I

34 had just been walking through the woods. He was one of a group of

35 eccentrics I had come across in my wanderings who had a new religion

36 called Higher Thought; in which I had been so far initiated as to

37 realise a general atmosphere of loftiness or height, and was hoping at

38 some later and more esoteric stage to discover the beginnings of

39 thought. My companion was the most amusing of them, for however he may

40 have stood towards thought, he was at least very much their superior in

41 experience, having travelled beyond the tropics while they were

42 meditating in the suburbs; though he had been charged with excess in

43 telling travellers’ tales. In spite of anything said against him, I

44 preferred him to his companions and willingly went with him through the

45 wood; where I could not but feel that his sunburnt face and fierce

46 tufted eyebrows and pointed beard gave him something of the look of Pan.

47 Then we sat down in the meadow and gazed idly at the tree-tops and the

48 spire of the village church; while the warm afternoon began to mellow

49 into early evening and the song of a speck of a bird was faint far up in

50 the sky and no more than a whisper of breeze soothed rather than stirred

51 the ancient orchards of the garden of England. Then my companion said to

52 me: ‘Do you know why the spire of that church goes up like that?’ I

53 expressed a respectable agnosticism, and he answered in an off-hand

54 way, ‘Oh, the same as the obelisks; the phallic worship of antiquity.’

55 Then I looked across at him suddenly as he lay there leering above his

56 goatlike beard; and for the moment I thought he was not Pan but the

57 Devil. No mortal words can express the immense, the insane incongruity

58 and unnatural perversion of thought involved in saying such a thing at

59 such a moment and in such a place. For one moment I was in the mood in

60 which men burned witches; and then a sense of absurdity equally enormous

61 seemed to open about me like a dawn. ‘Why, of course,’ I said after a

62 moment’s reflection, ‘if it hadn’t been for phallic worship, they would

63 have built the spire pointing downwards and standing on its own apex.’ I

64 could have sat in that field and laughed for an hour. My friend did not

65 seem offended, for indeed he was never thin-skinned about his scientific

66 discoveries. I had only met him by chance and I never met him again, and

67 I believe he is now dead; but though it has nothing to do with the

68 argument, it may be worth while to mention the name of this adherent of

69 Higher Thought and interpreter of primitive religious origins; or at any

70 rate the name by which he was known. It was Louis de Rougemont.

71 That insane image of the Kentish church standing on the point of its

72 spire, as in some old rustic topsy-turvy tale, always comes back into my

73 imagination when I hear these things said about pagan origins; and calls

74 to my aid the laughter of the giants. Then I feel as genially and

75 charitably to all other scientific investigators, higher critics, and

76 authorities on ancient and modern religion, as I do to poor Louis de

77 Rougemont. But the memory of that immense absurdity remains as a sort of

78 measure and check by which to keep sane, not only on the subject of

79 Christian churches, but also on the subject of heathen temples. Now a

80 great many people have talked about heathen origins as the distinguished

81 traveller talked about Christian origins. Indeed a great many modern

82 heathens have been very hard on heathenism. A great many modern

83 humanitarians have been very hard on the real religion of humanity. They

84 have represented it as being everywhere and from the first rooted only

85 in these repulsive arcana; and carrying the character of something

86 utterly shameless and anarchical. Now I do not believe this for a

87 moment. I should never dream of thinking about the whole worship of

88 Apollo what De Rougemont could think about the worship of Christ. I

89 would never admit that there was such an atmosphere in a Greek city as

90 that madman was able to smell in a Kentish village. On the contrary, it

91 is the whole point, even of this final chapter upon the final decay of

92 paganism, to insist once more that the worst sort of paganism had

93 already been defeated by the best sort. It was the best sort of paganism

94 that conquered the gold of Carthage. It was the best sort of paganism

95 that wore the laurels of Rome. It was the best thing the world had yet

96 seen, all things considered and on any large scale, that ruled from the

97 wall of the Grampians to the garden of the Euphrates. It was the best

98 that conquered; it was the best that ruled; and it was the best that

99 began to decay.

100 Unless this broad truth be grasped, the whole story is seen askew.

101 Pessimism is not in being tired of evil but in being tired of good.

102 Despair does not lie in being weary of suffering, but in being weary of

103 joy. It is when for some reason or other the good things in a society no

104 longer work that the society begins to decline; when its food does not

105 feed, when its cures do not cure, when its blessings refuse to bless. We

106 might almost say that in a society without such good things we should

107 hardly have any test by which to register a decline; that is why some of

108 the static commercial oligarchies like Carthage have rather an air in

109 history of standing and staring like mummies, so dried up and swathed

110 and embalmed that no man knows when they are new or old. But Carthage

111 at any rate was dead, and the worst assault ever made by the demons on

112 mortal society had been defeated. But how much would it matter that the

113 worst was dead if the best was dying?

114 To begin with, it must be noted that the relation of Rome to Carthage

115 was partially repeated and extended in her relation to nations more

116 normal and more nearly akin to her than Carthage. I am not here

117 concerned to controvert the merely political view that Roman statesmen

118 acted unscrupulously towards Corinth or the Greek cities. But I am

119 concerned to contradict the notion that there was nothing but a

120 hypocritical excuse in the ordinary Roman dislike of Greek vices. I am

121 not presenting these pagans as paladins of chivalry, with a sentiment

122 about nationalism never known until Christian times. But I am presenting

123 them as men with the feelings of men; and those feelings were not a

124 pretence. The truth is that one of the weaknesses in nature-worship and

125 mere mythology had already produced a perversion among the Greeks, due

126 to the worst sophistry; the sophistry of simplicity. Just as they became

127 unnatural by worshipping nature, so they actually became unmanly by

128 worshipping man. If Greece led her conqueror, she might have misled her

129 conqueror; but these were things he did originally wish to conquer—even

130 in himself. It is true that in one sense there was less inhumanity even

131 in Sodom and Gomorrah than in Tyre and Sidon. When we consider the war

132 of the demons on the children, we cannot compare even Greek decadence to

133 Punic devil-worship. But it is not true that the sincere revulsion from

134 either need be merely pharisaical. It is not true to human nature or to

135 common sense. Let any lad who has had the luck to grow up sane and

136 simple in his day-dreams of love hear for the first time of the cult of

137 Ganymede; he will not be merely shocked but sickened. And that first

138 impression, as has been said here so often about first impressions, will

139 be right. Our cynical indifference is an illusion; it is the greatest

140 of all illusions: the illusion of familiarity. It is right to conceive

141 the more or less rustic virtues of the ruck of the original Romans as

142 reacting against the very rumour of it, with complete spontaneity and

143 sincerity. It is right to regard them as reacting, if in a lesser

144 degree, exactly as they did against the cruelty of Carthage. Because it

145 was in a less degree they did not destroy Corinth as they destroyed

146 Carthage. But if their attitude and action was rather destructive, in

147 neither case need their indignation have been mere self-righteousness

148 covering mere selfishness. And if anybody insists that nothing could

149 have operated in either case but reasons of state and commercial

150 conspiracies, we can only tell him that there is something which he does

151 not understand; something which possibly he will never understand;

152 something which, until he does understand, he will never understand the

153 Latins. That something is called democracy. He has probably heard the

154 word a good many times and even used it himself; but he has no notion of

155 what it means. All through the revolutionary history of Rome there was

156 an incessant drive towards democracy; the state and the statesman could

157 do nothing without a considerable backing of democracy; the sort of

158 democracy that never has anything to do with diplomacy. It is precisely

159 because of the presence of Roman democracy that we hear so much about

160 Roman oligarchy. For instance, recent historians have tried to explain

161 the valour and victory of Rome in terms of that detestable and detested

162 usury which was practised by some of the Patricians; as if Curius had

163 conquered the men of the Macedonian phalanx by lending them money; or

164 the Consul Nero had negotiated the victory of Metaurus at five per cent.

165 But we realise the usury of the Patricians because of the perpetual

166 revolt of the Plebeians. The rule of the Punic merchant princes had the

167 very soul of usury. But there was never a Punic mob that dared to call

168 them usurers.

169 Burdened like all mortal things with all mortal sin and weakness, the

170 rise of Rome had really been the rise of normal and especially of

171 popular things; and in nothing more than in the thoroughly normal and

172 profoundly popular hatred of perversion. Now among the Greeks a

173 perversion had become a convention. It is true that it had become so

174 much of a convention, especially a literary convention, that it was

175 sometimes conventionally copied by Roman literary men. But this is one

176 of those complications that always arise out of conventions. It must not

177 obscure our sense of the difference of tone in the two societies as a

178 whole. It is true that Virgil would once in a way take over a theme of

179 Theocritus; but nobody can get the impression that Virgil was

180 particularly fond of that theme. The themes of Virgil were specially and

181 notably the normal themes, and nowhere more than in morals; piety and

182 patriotism and the honour of the countryside. And we may well pause upon

183 the name of the poet as we pass into the autumn of antiquity: upon his

184 name who was in so supreme a sense the very voice of autumn, of its

185 maturity and its melancholy; of its fruits of fulfilment and its

186 prospect of decay. Nobody who reads even a few lines of Virgil can doubt

187 that he understood what moral sanity means to mankind. Nobody can doubt

188 his feelings when the demons were driven in flight before the household

189 gods. But there are two particular points about him and his work which

190 are particularly important to the main thesis here. The first is that

191 the whole of his great patriotic epic is in a very peculiar sense

192 founded upon the fall of Troy; that is, upon an avowed pride in Troy

193 although she had fallen. In tracing to Trojans the foundation of his

194 beloved race and republic, he began what may be called the great Trojan

195 tradition which runs through medieval and modern history. We have

196 already seen the first hint of it in the pathos of Homer about Hector.

197 But Virgil turned it not merely into a literature but into a legend. And

198 it was a legend of the almost divine dignity that belongs to the

199 defeated. This was one of the traditions that did truly prepare the

200 world for the coming of Christianity and especially of Christian

201 chivalry. This is what did help to sustain civilisation through the

202 incessant defeats of the Dark Ages and the barbarian wars; out of which

203 what we call chivalry was born. It is the moral attitude of the man with

204 his back to the wall; and it was the wall of Troy. All through medieval

205 and modern times this version of the virtues in the Homeric conflict can

206 be traced in a hundred ways co-operating with all that was akin to it in

207 Christian sentiment. Our own countrymen, and the men of other countries,

208 loved to claim like Virgil that their own nation was descended from the

209 heroic Trojans. All sorts of people thought it the most superb sort of

210 heraldry to claim to be descended from Hector. Nobody seems to have

211 wanted to be descended from Achilles. The very fact that the Trojan name

212 has become a Christian name, and been scattered to the last limits of

213 Christendom, to Ireland or the Gaelic Highlands, while the Greek name

214 has remained relatively rare and pedantic, is a tribute to the same

215 truth. Indeed it involves a curiosity of language almost in the nature

216 of a joke. The name has been turned into a verb; and the very phrase

217 about hectoring, in the sense of swaggering, suggests the myriads of

218 soldiers who have taken the fallen Trojan for a model. As a matter of

219 fact, nobody in antiquity was less given to hectoring than Hector. But

220 even the bully pretending to be a conqueror took his title from the

221 conquered. That is why the popularisation of the Trojan origin by Virgil

222 has a vital relation to all those elements that have made men say that

223 Virgil was almost a Christian. It is almost as if two great tools or

224 toys of the same timber, the divine and the human, had been in the

225 hands of Providence; and the only thing comparable to the Wooden Cross

226 of Calvary was the Wooden Horse of Troy. So, in some wild allegory,

227 pious in purpose if almost profane in form, the Holy Child might have

228 fought the Dragon with a wooden sword and a wooden horse.

229 The other element in Virgil which is essential to the argument is the

230 particular nature of his relation to mythology; or what may here in a

231 special sense be called folklore, the faiths and fancies of the

232 populace. Everybody knows that his poetry at its most perfect is less

233 concerned with the pomposity of Olympus than with the *numina* of

234 natural and agricultural life. Every one knows where Virgil looked for

235 the causes of things. He speaks of finding them not so much in cosmic

236 allegories of Uranus and Chronos; but rather in Pan and the sisterhood

237 of the nymphs and the shaggy old man of the forest. He is perhaps most

238 himself in some passages of the Eclogues, in which he has perpetuated

239 for ever the great legend of Arcadia and the shepherds. Here again it is

240 easy enough to miss the point with petty criticism about all the things

241 that happen to separate his literary convention from ours. There is

242 nothing more artificial than the cry of artificiality, as directed

243 against the old pastoral poetry. We have entirely missed all that our

244 fathers meant by looking at the externals of what they wrote. People

245 have been so much amused with the mere fact that the china shepherdess

246 was made of china that they have not even asked why she was made at all.

247 They have been so content to consider the Merry Peasant as a figure in

248 an opera that they have not asked even how he came to go to the opera,

249 or how he strayed on to the stage.

250 In short, we have only to ask why there is a china shepherdess and not a

251 china shopkeeper. Why were not mantelpieces adorned with figures of city

252 merchants in elegant attitudes; of ironmasters wrought in iron, or gold

253 speculators in gold? Why did the opera exhibit a Merry Peasant and not a

254 Merry Politician? Why was there not a ballet of bankers, pirouetting

255 upon pointed toes? Because the ancient instinct and humour of humanity

256 have always told them, under whatever conventions, that the conventions

257 of complex cities were less really healthy and happy than the customs of

258 the countryside. So it is with the eternity of the Eclogues. A modern

259 poet did indeed write things called Fleet Street Eclogues, in which

260 poets took the place of the shepherds. But nobody has yet written

261 anything called Wall Street Eclogues, in which millionaires should take

262 the place of the poets. And the reason is that there is a real if only a

263 recurrent yearning for that sort of simplicity; and there is never that

264 sort of yearning for that sort of complexity. The key to the mystery of

265 the Merry Peasant is that the peasant often is merry. Those who do not

266 believe it are simply those who do not know anything about him, and

267 therefore do not know which are his times for merriment. Those who do

268 not believe in the shepherd’s feast or song are merely ignorant of the

269 shepherd’s calendar. The real shepherd is indeed very different from the

270 ideal shepherd, but that is no reason for forgetting the reality at the

271 root of the ideal. It needs a truth to make a tradition. It needs a

272 tradition to make a convention. Pastoral poetry is certainly often a

273 convention, especially in a social decline. It was in a social decline

274 that Watteau shepherds and shepherdesses lounged about the gardens of

275 Versailles. It was also in a social decline that shepherds and

276 shepherdesses continued to pipe and dance through the most faded

277 imitations of Virgil. But that is no reason for dismissing the dying

278 paganism without ever understanding its life. It is no reason for

279 forgetting that the very word Pagan is the same as the word Peasant. We

280 may say that this art is only artificiality; but it is not a love of the

281 artificial. On the contrary, it is in its very nature only the failure

282 of nature-worship, or the love of the natural.

283 For the shepherds were dying because their gods were dying. Paganism

284 lived upon poetry; that poetry already considered under the name of

285 mythology. But everywhere, and especially in Italy, it had been a

286 mythology and a poetry rooted in the countryside; and that rustic

287 religion had been largely responsible for the rustic happiness. Only as

288 the whole society grew in age and experience, there began to appear that

289 weakness in all mythology already noted in the chapter under that name.

290 This religion was not quite a religion. In other words, this religion

291 was not quite a reality. It was the young world’s riot with images and

292 ideas like a young man’s riot with wine or love-making; it was not so

293 much immoral as irresponsible; it had no foresight of the final test of

294 time. Because it was creative to any extent it was credulous to any

295 extent. It belonged to the artistic side of man, yet even considered

296 artistically it had long become overloaded and entangled. The family

297 trees sprung from the seed of Jupiter were a jungle rather than a

298 forest; the claims of the gods and demigods seemed like things to be

299 settled rather by a lawyer or a professional herald than by a poet. But

300 it is needless to say that it was not only in the artistic sense that

301 these things had grown more anarchic. There had appeared in more and

302 more flagrant fashion that flower of evil that is really implicit in the

303 very seed of nature-worship, however natural it may seem. I have said

304 that I do not believe that natural worship necessarily begins with this

305 particular passion; I am not of the De Rougemont school of scientific

306 folklore. I do not believe that mythology must begin in eroticism. But I

307 do believe that mythology must end in it. I am quite certain that

308 mythology did end in it. Moreover, not only did the poetry grow more

309 immoral, but the immorality grew more indefensible. Greek vices,

310 oriental vices, hints of the old horrors of the Semitic demons, began to

311 fill the fancies of decaying Rome, swarming like flies on a dung-heap.

312 The psychology of it is really human enough, to any one who will try

313 that experiment of seeing history from the inside. There comes an hour

314 in the afternoon when the child is tired of ‘pretending’; when he is

315 weary of being a robber or a Red Indian. It is then that he torments the

316 cat. There comes a time in the routine of an ordered civilisation when

317 the man is tired of playing at mythology and pretending that a tree is a

318 maiden or that the moon made love to a man. The effect of this staleness

319 is the same everywhere; it is seen in all drug-taking and dram-drinking

320 and every form of the tendency to increase the dose. Men seek stranger

321 sins or more startling obscenities as stimulants to their jaded sense.

322 They seek after mad oriental religions for the same reason. They try to

323 stab their nerves to life, if it were with the knives of the priests of

324 Baal. They are walking in their sleep and try to wake themselves up with

325 nightmares.

326 At that stage even of paganism therefore the peasant songs and dances

327 sound fainter and fainter in the forest. For one thing, the peasant

328 civilisation was fading, or had already faded, from the whole

329 countryside. The Empire at the end was organised more and more on that

330 servile system which generally goes with the boast of organisation;

331 indeed it was almost as servile as the modern schemes for the

332 organisation of industry. It is proverbial that what would once have

333 been a peasantry became a mere populace of the town dependent for bread

334 and circuses; which may again suggest to some a mob dependent upon doles

335 and cinemas. In this as in many other respects, the modern return to

336 heathenism has been a return not even to the heathen youth but rather to

337 the heathen old age. But the causes of it were spiritual in both cases;

338 and especially the spirit of paganism had departed with its familiar

339 spirits. The heart had gone out of it with its household gods, who went

340 along with the gods of the garden and the field and the forest. The Old

341 Man of the Forest was too old; he was already dying. It is said truly in

342 a sense that Pan died because Christ was born. It is almost as true in

343 another sense that men knew that Christ was born because Pan was already

344 dead. A void was made by the vanishing of the whole mythology of

345 mankind, which would have asphyxiated like a vacuum if it had not been

346 filled with theology. But the point for the moment is that the mythology

347 could not have lasted like a theology in any case. Theology is thought,

348 whether we agree with it or not. Mythology was never thought, and nobody

349 could really agree with it or disagree with it. It was a mere mood of

350 glamour, and when the mood went it could not be recovered. Men not only

351 ceased to believe in the gods, but they realised that they had never

352 believed in them. They had sung their praises; they had danced round

353 their altars. They had played the flute; they had played the fool.

354 So came the twilight upon Arcady, and the last notes of the pipe sound

355 sadly from the beechen grove. In the great Virgilian poems there is

356 already something of the sadness; but the loves and the household gods

357 linger in lovely lines like that which Mr. Belloc took for a test of

358 understanding; *incipe, parve puer, risu cognoscere matrem*. But with

359 them as with us, the human family itself began to break down under

360 servile organisation and the herding of the towns. The urban mob became

361 enlightened; that is, it lost the mental energy that could create myths.

362 All round the circle of the Mediterranean cities the people mourned for

363 the loss of gods and were consoled with gladiators. And meanwhile

364 something similar was happening to that intellectual aristocracy of

365 antiquity that had been walking about and talking at large ever since

366 Socrates and Pythagoras. They began to betray to the world the fact

367 that they were walking in a circle and saying the same thing over and

368 over again. Philosophy began to be a joke; it also began to be a bore.

369 That unnatural simplification of everything into one system or another,

370 which we have noted as the fault of the philosopher, revealed at once

371 its finality and its futility. Everything was virtue or everything was

372 happiness or everything was fate or everything was good or everything

373 was bad; anyhow, everything was everything and there was no more to be

374 said; so they said it. Everywhere the sages had degenerated into

375 sophists; that is, into hired rhetoricians or askers of riddles. It is

376 one of the symptoms of this that the sage begins to turn not only into a

377 sophist but into a magician. A touch of oriental occultism is very much

378 appreciated in the best houses. As the philosopher is already a society

379 entertainer, he may as well also be a conjurer.

380 Many moderns have insisted on the smallness of that Mediterranean world;

381 and the wider horizons that might have awaited it with the discovery of

382 the other continents. But this is an illusion; one of the many illusions

383 of materialism. The limits that paganism had reached in Europe were the

384 limits of human existence; at its best it had only reached the same

385 limits anywhere else. The Roman stoics did not need any Chinamen to

386 teach them stoicism. The Pythagoreans did not need any Hindus to teach

387 them about recurrence or the simple life or the beauty of being a

388 vegetarian. In so far as they could get these things from the East, they

389 had already got rather too much of them from the East. The Syncretists

390 were as convinced as Theosophists that all religions are really the

391 same. And how else could they have extended philosophy merely by

392 extending geography? It can hardly be proposed that they should learn a

393 purer religion from the Aztecs or sit at the feet of the Incas of Peru.

394 All the rest of the world was a welter of barbarism. It is essential to

395 recognise that the Roman Empire was recognised as the highest

396 achievement of the human race; and also as the broadest. A dreadful

397 secret seemed to be written as in obscure hieroglyphics across those

398 mighty works of marble and stone, those colossal amphitheatres and

399 aqueducts. Man could do no more.

400 For it was not the message blazed on the Babylonian wall, that one king

401 was found wanting or his one kingdom given to a stranger. It was no such

402 good news as the news of invasion and conquest. There was nothing left

403 that could conquer Rome; but there was also nothing left that could

404 improve it. It was the strongest thing that was growing weak. It was the

405 best thing that was going to the bad. It is necessary to insist again

406 and again that many civilisations had met in one civilisation of the

407 Mediterranean sea; that it was already universal with a stale and

408 sterile universality. The peoples had pooled their resources and still

409 there was not enough. The empires had gone into partnership and they

410 were still bankrupt. No philosopher who was really philosophical could

411 think anything except that, in that central sea, the wave of the world

412 had risen to its highest, seeming to touch the stars. But the wave was

413 already stooping; for it was only the wave of the world.

414 That mythology and that philosophy into which paganism has already been

415 analysed had thus both of them been drained most literally to the dregs.

416 If with the multiplication of magic the third department, which we have

417 called the demons, was even increasingly active, it was never anything

418 but destructive. There remains only the fourth element, or rather the

419 first; that which had been in a sense forgotten because it was the

420 first. I mean the primary and overpowering yet impalpable impression

421 that the universe after all has one origin and one aim; and because it

422 has an aim must have an author. What became of this great truth in the

423 background of men’s minds, at this time, it is perhaps more difficult to

424 determine. Some of the Stoics undoubtedly saw it more and more clearly

425 as the clouds of mythology cleared and thinned away; and great men among

426 them did much even to the last to lay the foundations of a concept of

427 the moral unity of the world. The Jews still held their secret certainty

428 of it jealously behind high fences of exclusiveness; yet it is intensely

429 characteristic of the society and the situation that some fashionable

430 figures, especially fashionable ladies, actually embraced Judaism. But

431 in the case of many others I fancy there entered at this point a new

432 negation. Atheism became really possible in that abnormal time; for

433 atheism is abnormality. It is not merely the denial of a dogma. It is

434 the reversal of a subconscious assumption in the soul; the sense that

435 there is a meaning and a direction in the world it sees. Lucretius, the

436 first evolutionist who endeavoured to substitute Evolution for God, had

437 already dangled before men’s eyes his dance of glittering atoms, by

438 which he conceived cosmos as created by chaos. But it was not his strong

439 poetry or his sad philosophy, as I fancy, that made it possible for men

440 to entertain such a vision. It was something in the sense of impotence

441 and despair with which men shook their fists vainly at the stars, as

442 they saw all the best work of humanity sinking slowly and helplessly

443 into a swamp. They could easily believe that even creation itself was

444 not a creation but a perpetual fall, when they saw that the weightiest

445 and worthiest of all human creations was falling by its own weight. They

446 could fancy that all the stars were falling stars; and that the very

447 pillars of their own solemn porticos were bowed under a sort of gradual

448 Deluge. To men in that mood there was a reason for atheism that is in

449 some sense reasonable. Mythology might fade and philosophy might

450 stiffen; but if behind these things there was a reality, surely that

451 reality might have sustained things as they sank. There was no God; if

452 there had been a God, surely this was the very moment when He would have

453 moved and saved the world.

454 The life of the great civilisation went on with dreary industry and even

455 with dreary festivity. It was the end of the world, and the worst of it

456 was that it need never end. A convenient compromise had been made

457 between all the multitudinous myths and religions of the Empire; that

458 each group should worship freely and merely give a sort of official

459 flourish of thanks to the tolerant Emperor, by tossing a little incense

460 to him under his official title of Divus. Naturally there was no

461 difficulty about that; or rather it was a long time before the world

462 realised that there ever had been even a trivial difficulty anywhere.

463 The members of some eastern sect or secret society or other seemed to

464 have made a scene somewhere; nobody could imagine why. The incident

465 occurred once or twice again and began to arouse irritation out of

466 proportion to its insignificance. It was not exactly what these

467 provincials said; though of course it sounded queer enough. They seemed

468 to be saying that God was dead and that they themselves had seen him

469 die. This might be one of the many manias produced by the despair of the

470 age; only they did not seem particularly despairing. They seem quite

471 unnaturally joyful about it, and gave the reason that the death of God

472 had allowed them to eat him and drink his blood. According to other

473 accounts God was not exactly dead after all; there trailed through the

474 bewildered imagination some sort of fantastic procession of the funeral

475 of God, at which the sun turned black, but which ended with the dead

476 omnipotence breaking out of the tomb and rising again like the sun. But

477 it was not the strange story to which anybody paid any particular

478 attention; people in that world had seen queer religions enough to fill

479 a madhouse. It was something in the tone of the madmen and their type

480 of formation. They were a scratch company of barbarians and slaves and

481 poor and unimportant people; but their formation was military; they

482 moved together and were very absolute about who and what was really a

483 part of their little system; and about what they said, however mildly,

484 there was a ring like iron. Men used to many mythologies and moralities

485 could make no analysis of the mystery, except the curious conjecture

486 that they meant what they said. All attempts to make them see reason in

487 the perfectly simple matter of the Emperor’s statue seemed to be spoken

488 to deaf men. It was as if a new meteoric metal had fallen on the earth;

489 it was a difference of substance to the touch. Those who touched their

490 foundation fancied they had struck a rock.

491 With a strange rapidity, like the changes of a dream, the proportions of

492 things seemed to change in their presence. Before most men knew what had

493 happened, these few men were palpably present. They were important

494 enough to be ignored. People became suddenly silent about them and

495 walked stiffly past them. We see a new scene, in which the world has

496 drawn its skirts away from these men and women and they stand in the

497 centre of a great space like lepers. The scene changes again and the

498 great space where they stand is overhung on every side with a cloud of

499 witnesses, interminable terraces full of faces looking down towards them

500 intently; for strange things are happening to them. New tortures have

501 been invented for the madmen who have brought good news. That sad and

502 weary society seems almost to find a new energy in establishing its

503 first religious persecution. Nobody yet knows very clearly why that

504 level world has thus lost its balance about the people in its midst; but

505 they stand unnaturally still while the arena and the world seem to

506 revolve round them. And there shone on them in that dark hour a light

507 that has never been darkened; a white fire clinging to that group like

508 an unearthly phosphorescence, blazing its track through the twilights of

509 history and confounding every effort to confound it with the mists of

510 mythology and theory; that shaft of light or lightning by which the

511 world itself has struck and isolated and crowned it; by which its own

512 enemies have made it more illustrious and its own critics have made it

513 more inexplicable; the halo of hatred around the Church of God.

PART II

34 ON THE MAN CALLED CHRIST

CHAPTER I

37 THE GOD IN THE CAVE

38 This sketch of the human story began in a cave; the cave which popular

39 science associates with the cave-man and in which practical discovery

40 has really found archaic drawings of animals. The second half of human

41 history, which was like a new creation of the world, also begins in a

42 cave. There is even a shadow of such a fancy in the fact that animals

43 were again present; for it was a cave used as a stable by the

44 mountaineers of the uplands about Bethlehem; who still drive their

45 cattle into such holes and caverns at night. It was here that a homeless

46 couple had crept underground with the cattle when the doors of the

47 crowded caravanserai had been shut in their faces; and it was here

48 beneath the very feet of the passersby, in a cellar under the very floor

49 of the world, that Jesus Christ was born. But in that second creation

50 there was indeed something symbolical in the roots of the primeval rock

51 or the horns of the prehistoric herd. God also was a Cave-Man, and had

52 also traced strange shapes of creatures, curiously coloured, upon the

53 wall of the world; but the pictures that he made had come to life.

54 A mass of legend and literature, which increases and will never end, has

55 repeated and rung the changes on that single paradox; that the hands

56 that had made the sun and stars were too small to reach the huge heads

57 of the cattle. Upon this paradox, we might almost say upon this jest,

58 all the literature of our faith is founded. It is at least like a jest

59 in this, that it is something which the scientific critic cannot see.

60 He laboriously explains the difficulty which we have always defiantly

61 and almost derisively exaggerated; and mildly condemns as improbable

62 something that we have almost madly exalted as incredible; as something

63 that would be much too good to be true, except that it is true. When

64 that contrast between the cosmic creation and the little local infancy

65 has been repeated, reiterated, underlined, emphasised, exulted in, sung,

66 shouted, roared, not to say howled, in a hundred thousand hymns, carols,

67 rhymes, rituals, pictures, poems, and popular sermons, it may be

68 suggested that we hardly need a higher critic to draw our attention to

69 something a little odd about it; especially one of the sort that seems

70 to take a long time to see a joke, even his own joke. But about this

71 contrast and combination of ideas one thing may be said here, because it

72 is relevant to the whole thesis of this book. The sort of modern critic

73 of whom I speak is generally much impressed with the importance of

74 education in life and the importance of psychology in education. That

75 sort of man is never tired of telling us that first impressions fix

76 character by the law of causation; and he will become quite nervous if a

77 child’s visual sense is poisoned by the wrong colours on a golliwog or

78 his nervous system prematurely shaken by a cacophonous rattle. Yet he

79 will think us very narrow-minded if we say that this is exactly why

80 there really is a difference between being brought up as a Christian and

81 being brought up as a Jew or a Moslem or an atheist. The difference is

82 that every Catholic child has learned from pictures, and even every

83 Protestant child from stories, this incredible combination of contrasted

84 ideas as one of the very first impressions on his mind. It is not merely

85 a theological difference. It is a psychological difference which can

86 outlast any theologies. It really is, as that sort of scientist loves to

87 say about anything, incurable. Any agnostic or atheist whose childhood

88 has known a real Christmas has ever afterwards, whether he likes it or

89 not, an association in his mind between two ideas that most of mankind

90 must regard as remote from each other; the idea of a baby and the idea

91 of unknown strength that sustains the stars. His instincts and

92 imagination can still connect them, when his reason can no longer see

93 the need of the connection; for him there will always be some savour of

94 religion about the mere picture of a mother and a baby; some hint of

95 mercy and softening about the mere mention of the dreadful name of God.

96 But the two ideas are not naturally or necessarily combined. They would

97 not be necessarily combined for an ancient Greek or a Chinaman, even for

98 Aristotle or Confucius. It is no more inevitable to connect God with an

99 infant than to connect gravitation with a kitten. It has been created in

100 our minds by Christmas because we are Christians; because we are

101 psychological Christians even when we are not theological ones. In other

102 words, this combination of ideas has emphatically, in the much disputed

103 phrase, altered human nature. There is really a difference between the

104 man who knows it and the man who does not. It may not be a difference of

105 moral worth, for the Moslem or the Jew might be worthier according to

106 his lights; but it is a plain fact about the crossing of two particular

107 lights, the conjunction of two stars in our particular horoscope.

108 Omnipotence and impotence, or divinity and infancy, do definitely make a

109 sort of epigram which a million repetitions cannot turn into a

110 platitude. It is not unreasonable to call it unique. Bethlehem is

111 emphatically a place where extremes meet.

112 Here begins, it is needless to say, another mighty influence for the

113 humanisation of Christendom. If the world wanted what is called a

114 non-controversial aspect of Christianity, it would probably select

115 Christmas. Yet it is obviously bound up with what is supposed to be a

116 controversial aspect (I could never at any stage of my opinions imagine

117 why); the respect paid to the Blessed Virgin. When I was a boy a more

118 Puritan generation objected to a statue upon a parish church

119 representing the Virgin and Child. After much controversy, they

120 compromised by taking away the Child. One would think that this was even

121 more corrupted with Mariolatry, unless the mother was counted less

122 dangerous when deprived of a sort of weapon. But the practical

123 difficulty is also a parable. You cannot chip away the statue of a

124 mother from all round that of a new-born child. You cannot suspend the

125 new-born child in mid-air; indeed you cannot really have a statue of a

126 new-born child at all. Similarly, you cannot suspend the idea of a

127 new-born child in the void or think of him without thinking of his

128 mother. You cannot visit the child without visiting the mother; you

129 cannot in common human life approach the child except through the

130 mother. If we are to think of Christ in this aspect at all, the other

131 idea follows as it is followed in history. We must either leave Christ

132 out of Christmas, or Christmas out of Christ, or we must admit, if only

133 as we admit it in an old picture, that those holy heads are too near

134 together for the haloes not to mingle and cross.

135 It might be suggested, in a somewhat violent image, that nothing had

136 happened in that fold or crack in the great grey hills except that the

137 whole universe had been turned inside out. I mean that all the eyes of

138 wonder and worship which had been turned outwards to the largest thing

139 were now turned inward to the smallest. The very image will suggest all

140 that multitudinous marvel of converging eyes that makes so much of the

141 coloured Catholic imagery like a peacock’s tail. But it is true in a

142 sense that God who had been only a circumference was seen as a centre;

143 and a centre is infinitely small. It is true that the spiritual spiral

144 henceforward works inwards instead of outwards, and in that sense is

145 centripetal and not centrifugal. The faith becomes, in more ways than

146 one, a religion of little things. But its traditions in art and

147 literature and popular fable have quite sufficiently attested, as has

148 been said, this particular paradox of the divine being in the cradle.

149 Perhaps they have not so clearly emphasised the significance of the

150 divine being in the cave. Curiously enough, indeed, tradition has not

151 very clearly emphasised the cave. It is a familiar fact that the

152 Bethlehem scene has been represented in every possible setting of time

153 and country, of landscape and architecture; and it is a wholly happy and

154 admirable fact that men have conceived it as quite different according

155 to their different individual traditions and tastes. But while all have

156 realised that it was a stable, not so many have realised that it was a

157 cave. Some critics have even been so silly as to suppose that there was

158 some contradiction between the stable and the cave; in which case they

159 cannot know much about caves or stables in Palestine. As they see

160 differences that are not there, it is needless to add that they do not

161 see differences that are there. When a well-known critic says, for

162 instance, that Christ being born in a rocky cavern is like Mithras

163 having sprung alive out of a rock, it sounds like a parody upon

164 comparative religion. There is such a thing as the point of a story,

165 even if it is a story in the sense of a lie. And the notion of a hero

166 appearing, like Pallas from the brain of Zeus, mature and without a

167 mother, is obviously the very opposite of the idea of a god being born

168 like an ordinary baby and entirely dependent on a mother. Whichever

169 ideal we might prefer, we should surely see that they are contrary

170 ideals. It is as stupid to connect them because they both contain a

171 substance called stone as to identify the punishment of the Deluge with

172 the baptism in the Jordan because they both contain a substance called

173 water. Whether as a myth or a mystery, Christ was obviously conceived as

174 born in a hole in the rocks primarily because it marked the position of

175 one outcast and homeless. Nevertheless it is true, as I have said, that

176 the cave has not been so commonly or so clearly used as a symbol as the

177 other realities that surrounded the first Christmas.

178 And the reason for this also refers to the very nature of that new

179 world. It was in a sense the difficulty of a new dimension. Christ was

180 not only born on the level of the world, but even lower than the world.

181 The first act of the divine drama was enacted, not only on no stage set

182 up above the sightseer, but on a dark and curtained stage sunken out of

183 sight; and that is an idea very difficult to express in most modes of

184 artistic expression. It is the idea of simultaneous happenings on

185 different levels of life. Something like it might have been attempted in

186 the more archaic and decorative medieval art. But the more the artists

187 learned of realism and perspective, the less they could depict at once

188 the angels in the heavens and the shepherds on the hills, and the glory

189 in the darkness that was under the hills. Perhaps it could have been

190 best conveyed by the characteristic expedient of some of the medieval

191 guilds, when they wheeled about the streets a theatre with three stages

192 one above the other, with heaven above the earth and hell under the

193 earth. But in the riddle of Bethlehem it was heaven that was under the

194 earth.

195 There is in that alone the touch of a revolution, as of the world turned

196 upside down. It would be vain to attempt to say anything adequate, or

197 anything new, about the change which this conception of a deity born

198 like an outcast or even an outlaw had upon the whole conception of law

199 and its duties to the poor and outcast. It is profoundly true to say

200 that after that moment there could be no slaves. There could be and were

201 people bearing that legal title until the Church was strong enough to

202 weed them out, but there could be no more of the pagan repose in the

203 mere advantage to the state of keeping it a servile state. Individuals

204 became important, in a sense in which no instruments can be important.

205 A man could not be a means to an end, at any rate to any other man’s

206 end. All this popular and fraternal element in the story has been

207 rightly attached by tradition to the episode of the Shepherds; the hinds

208 who found themselves talking face to face with the princes of heaven.

209 But there is another aspect of the popular element as represented by the

210 shepherds which has not perhaps been so fully developed; and which is

211 more directly relevant here.

212 Men of the people, like the shepherds, men of the popular tradition, had

213 everywhere been the makers of the mythologies. It was they who had felt

214 most directly, with least check or chill from philosophy or the corrupt

215 cults of civilisation, the need we have already considered; the images

216 that were adventures of the imagination; the mythology that was a sort

217 of search; the tempting and tantalising hints of something half-human in

218 nature; the dumb significance of seasons and special places. They had

219 best understood that the soul of a landscape is a story and the soul of

220 a story is a personality. But rationalism had already begun to rot away

221 these really irrational though imaginative treasures of the peasant;

222 even as systematic slavery had eaten the peasant out of house and home.

223 Upon all such peasantries everywhere there was descending a dusk and

224 twilight of disappointment, in the hour when these few men discovered

225 what they sought. Everywhere else Arcadia was fading from the forest.

226 Pan was dead and the shepherds were scattered like sheep. And though no

227 man knew it, the hour was near which was to end and to fulfil all

228 things; and though no man heard it, there was one far-off cry in an

229 unknown tongue upon the heaving wilderness of the mountains. The

230 shepherds had found their Shepherd.

231 And the thing they found was of a kind with the things they sought. The

232 populace had been wrong in many things; but they had not been wrong in

233 believing that holy things could have a habitation and that divinity

234 need not disdain the limits of time and space. And the barbarian who

235 conceived the crudest fancy about the sun being stolen and hidden in a

236 box, or the wildest myth about the god being rescued and his enemy

237 deceived with a stone, was nearer to the secret of the cave and knew

238 more about the crisis of the world than all those in the circle of

239 cities round the Mediterranean who had become content with cold

240 abstractions or cosmopolitan generalisations; than all those who were

241 spinning thinner and thinner threads of thought out of the

242 transcendentalism of Plato or the orientalism of Pythagoras. The place

243 that the shepherds found was not an academy or an abstract republic; it

244 was not a place of myths allegorised or dissected or explained or

245 explained away. It was a place of dreams come true. Since that hour no

246 mythologies have been made in the world. Mythology is a search.

247 We all know that the popular presentation of this popular story, in so

248 many miracle plays and carols, has given to the shepherds the costume,

249 the language, and the landscape of the separate English and European

250 countrysides. We all know that one shepherd will talk in a Somerset

251 dialect or another talk of driving his sheep from Conway towards the

252 Clyde. Most of us know by this time how true is that error, how wise,

253 how artistic, how intensely Christian and Catholic is that anachronism.

254 But some who have seen it in these scenes of medieval rusticity have

255 perhaps not seen it in another sort of poetry, which it is sometimes the

256 fashion to call artificial rather than artistic. I fear that many modern

257 critics will see only a faded classicism in the fact that men like

258 Crashaw and Herrick conceived the shepherds of Bethlehem under the form

259 of the shepherds of Virgil. Yet they were profoundly right; and in

260 turning their Bethlehem play into a Latin Eclogue they took up one of

261 the most important links in human history. Virgil, as we have already

262 seen, does stand for all that saner heathenism that had overthrown the

263 insane heathenism of human sacrifice; but the very fact that even the

264 Virgilian virtues and the sane heathenism were in incurable decay is the

265 whole problem to which the revelation to the shepherds is the solution.

266 If the world had ever had the chance to grow weary of being demoniac, it

267 might have been healed merely by becoming sane. But if it had grown

268 weary even of being sane, what was to happen except what did happen? Nor

269 is it false to conceive the Arcadian shepherd of the Eclogues as

270 rejoicing in what did happen. One of the Eclogues has even been claimed

271 as a prophecy of what did happen. But it is quite as much in the tone

272 and incidental diction of the great poet that we feel the potential

273 sympathy with the great event; and even in their own human phrases the

274 voices of the Virgilian shepherds might more than once have broken upon

275 more than the tenderness of Italy.... *Incipe, parve puer, risu

276 cognoscere matrem.*... They might have found in that strange place all

277 that was best in the last traditions of the Latins; and something better

278 than a wooden idol standing up for ever for the pillar of the human

279 family; a Household God. But they and all the other mythologists would

280 be justified in rejoicing that the event had fulfilled not merely the

281 mysticism but the materialism of mythology. Mythology had many sins; but

282 it had not been wrong in being as carnal as the Incarnation. With

283 something of the ancient voice that was supposed to have rung through

284 the groves, it could cry again, ‘We have seen, he hath seen us, a

285 visible god.’ So the ancient shepherds might have danced, and their feet

286 have been beautiful upon the mountains, rejoicing over the philosophers.

287 But the philosophers had also heard.

288 It is still a strange story, though an old one, how they came out of

289 orient lands, crowned with the majesty of kings and clothed with

290 something of the mystery of magicians. That truth that is tradition has

291 wisely remembered them almost as unknown quantities, as mysterious as

292 their mysterious and melodious names: Melchior, Caspar, Balthazar. But

293 there came with them all that world of wisdom that had watched the stars

294 in Chaldea and the sun in Persia; and we shall not be wrong if we see in

295 them the same curiosity that moves all the sages. They would stand for

296 the same human ideal if their names had really been Confucius or

297 Pythagoras or Plato. They were those who sought not tales but the truth

298 of things; and since their thirst for truth was itself a thirst for God,

299 they also have had their reward. But even in order to understand that

300 reward, we must understand that for philosophy as much as mythology,

301 that reward was the completion of the incomplete.

302 Such learned men would doubtless have come, as these learned men did

303 come, to find themselves confirmed in much that was true in their own

304 traditions and right in their own reasoning. Confucius would have found

305 a new foundation for the family in the very reversal of the Holy Family;

306 Buddha would have looked upon a new renunciation, of stars rather than

307 jewels and divinity than royalty. These learned men would still have the

308 right to say, or rather a new right to say, that there was truth in

309 their old teaching. But, after all, these learned men would have come to

310 learn. They would have come to complete their conceptions with something

311 they had not yet conceived; even to balance their imperfect universe

312 with something they might once have contradicted. Buddha would have come

313 from his impersonal paradise to worship a person. Confucius would have

314 come from his temples of ancestor-worship to worship a child.

315 We must grasp from the first this character in the new cosmos: that it

316 was larger than the old cosmos. In that sense Christendom is larger than

317 creation; as creation had been before Christ. It included things that

318 had not been there; it also included the things that had been there.

319 The point happens to be well illustrated in this example of Chinese

320 piety, but it would be true of other pagan virtues or pagan beliefs.

321 Nobody can doubt that a reasonable respect for parents is part of a

322 gospel in which God himself was subject in childhood to earthly parents.

323 But the other sense in which the parents were subject to him does

324 introduce an idea that is not Confucian. The infant Christ is not like

325 the infant Confucius; our mysticism conceives him in an immortal

326 infancy. I do not know what Confucius would have done with the Bambino,

327 had it come to life in his arms as it did in the arms of St. Francis.

328 But this is true in relation to all the other religions and

329 philosophies; it is the challenge of the Church. The Church contains

330 what the world does not contain. Life itself does not provide as she

331 does for all sides of life. That every other single system is narrow and

332 insufficient compared to this one; that is not a rhetorical boast; it is

333 a real fact and a real dilemma. Where is the Holy Child amid the Stoics

334 and the ancestor-worshippers? Where is Our Lady of the Moslems, a woman

335 made for no man and set above all angels? Where is St. Michael of the

336 monks of Buddha, rider and master of the trumpets, guarding for every

337 soldier the honour of the sword? What could St. Thomas Aquinas do with

338 the mythology of Brahminism, he who set forth all the science and

339 rationality and even rationalism of Christianity? Yet even if we compare

340 Aquinas with Aristotle, at the other extreme of reason, we shall find

341 the same sense of something added. Aquinas could understand the most

342 logical parts of Aristotle; it is doubtful if Aristotle could have

343 understood the most mystical parts of Aquinas. Even where we can hardly

344 call the Christian greater, we are forced to call him larger. But it is

345 so to whatever philosophy or heresy or modern movement we may turn. How

346 would Francis the Troubadour have fared among the Calvinists, or for

347 that matter among the Utilitarians of the Manchester School? Yet men

348 like Bossuet and Pascal could be as stern and logical as any Calvinist

349 or Utilitarian. How would St. Joan of Arc, a woman waving on men to war

350 with the sword, have fared among the Quakers or the Doukhabors or the

351 Tolstoyan sect of pacifists? Yet any number of Catholic saints have

352 spent their lives in preaching peace and preventing wars. It is the same

353 with all the modern attempts at Syncretism. They are never able to make

354 something larger than the Creed without leaving something out. I do not

355 mean leaving out something divine but something human; the flag or the

356 inn or the boy’s tale of battle or the hedge at the end of the field.

357 The Theosophists build a pantheon; but it is only a pantheon for

358 pantheists. They call a Parliament of Religions as a reunion of all the

359 peoples; but it is only a reunion of all the prigs. Yet exactly such a

360 pantheon had been set up two thousand years before by the shores of the

361 Mediterranean; and Christians were invited to set up the image of Jesus

362 side by side with the image of Jupiter, of Mithras, of Osiris, of Atys,

363 or of Ammon. It was the refusal of the Christians that was the

364 turning-point of history. If the Christians had accepted, they and the

365 whole world would have certainly, in a grotesque but exact metaphor,

366 gone to pot. They would all have been boiled down to one lukewarm liquid

367 in that great pot of cosmopolitan corruption in which all the other

368 myths and mysteries were already melting. It was an awful and an

369 appalling escape. Nobody understands the nature of the Church, or the

370 ringing note of the creed descending from antiquity, who does not

371 realise that the whole world once very nearly died of broadmindedness

372 and the brotherhood of all religions.

373 Here it is the important point that the Magi, who stand for mysticism

374 and philosophy, are truly conceived as seeking something new and even as

375 finding something unexpected. That tense sense of crisis which still

376 tingles in the Christmas story, and even in every Christmas celebration,

377 accentuates the idea of a search and a discovery. The discovery is, in

378 this case, truly a scientific discovery. For the other mystical figures

379 in the miracle play, for the angel and the mother, the shepherds and the

380 soldiers of Herod, there may be aspects both simpler and more

381 supernatural, more elemental or more emotional. But the Wise Men must be

382 seeking wisdom; and for them there must be a light also in the

383 intellect. And this is the light: that the Catholic creed is catholic

384 and that nothing else is catholic. The philosophy of the Church is

385 universal. The philosophy of the philosophers was not universal. Had

386 Plato and Pythagoras and Aristotle stood for an instant in the light

387 that came out of that little cave, they would have known that their own

388 light was not universal. It is far from certain, indeed, that they did

389 not know it already. Philosophy also, like mythology, had very much the

390 air of a search. It is the realisation of this truth that gives its

391 traditional majesty and mystery to the figures of the Three Kings; the

392 discovery that religion is broader than philosophy and that this is the

393 broadest of religions, contained within this narrow space. The Magicians

394 were gazing at the strange pentacle with the human triangle reversed;

395 and they have never come to the end of their calculations about it. For

396 it is the paradox of that group in the cave, that while our emotions

397 about it are of childish simplicity, our thoughts about it can branch

398 with a never-ending complexity. And we can never reach the end even of

399 our own ideas about the child who was a father and the mother who was a

400 child.

401 We might well be content to say that mythology had come with the

402 shepherds and philosophy with the philosophers; and that it only

403 remained for them to combine in the recognisation of religion. But there

404 was a third element that must not be ignored and one which that religion

405 for ever refuses to ignore, in any revel or reconciliation. There was

406 present in the primary scenes of the drama that Enemy that had rotted

407 the legends with lust and frozen the theories into atheism, but which

408 answered the direct challenge with something of that more direct method

409 which we have seen in the conscious cult of the demons. In the

410 description of that demon-worship, of the devouring detestation of

411 innocence shown in the works of its witchcraft and the most inhuman of

412 its human sacrifice, I have said less of its indirect and secret

413 penetration of the saner paganism; the soaking of mythological

414 imagination with sex; the rise of imperial pride into insanity. But both

415 the indirect and the direct influence make themselves felt in the drama

416 of Bethlehem. A ruler under the Roman suzerainty, probably equipped and

417 surrounded with the Roman ornament and order though himself of eastern

418 blood, seems in that hour to have felt stirring within him the spirit of

419 strange things. We all know the story of how Herod, alarmed at some

420 rumour of a mysterious rival, remembered the wild gesture of the

421 capricious despots of Asia and ordered a massacre of suspects of the new

422 generation of the populace. Every one knows the story; but not every one

423 has perhaps noted its place in the story of the strange religions of

424 men. Not everybody has seen the significance even of its very contrast

425 with the Corinthian columns and Roman pavement of that conquered and

426 superficially civilised world. Only, as the purpose in his dark spirit

427 began to show and shine in the eyes of the Idumean, a seer might perhaps

428 have seen something like a great grey ghost that looked over his

429 shoulder; have seen behind him, filling the dome of night and hovering

430 for the last time over history, that vast and fearful face that was

431 Moloch of the Carthaginians; awaiting his last tribute from a ruler of

432 the races of Shem. The demons also, in that first festival of Christmas,

433 feasted after their own fashion.

434 Unless we understand the presence of that Enemy, we shall not only miss

435 the point of Christianity, but even miss the point of Christmas.

436 Christmas for us in Christendom has become one thing, and in one sense

437 even a simple thing. But, like all the truths of that tradition, it is

438 in another sense a very complex thing. Its unique note is the

439 simultaneous striking of many notes; of humility, of gaiety, of

440 gratitude, of mystical fear, but also of vigilance and of drama. It is

441 not only an occasion for the peacemakers any more than for the

442 merrymakers; it is not only a Hindu peace conference any more than it is

443 only a Scandinavian winter feast. There is something defiant in it also;

444 something that makes the abrupt bells at midnight sound like the great

445 guns of a battle that has just been won. All this indescribable thing

446 that we call the Christmas atmosphere only hangs in the air as something

447 like a lingering fragrance or fading vapour from the exultant explosion

448 of that one hour in the Judean hills nearly two thousand years ago. But

449 the savour is still unmistakable, and it is something too subtle or too

450 solitary to be covered by our use of the word peace. By the very nature

451 of the story the rejoicings in the cavern were rejoicings in a fortress

452 or an outlaw’s den; properly understood it is not unduly flippant to say

453 they were rejoicings in a dug-out. It is not only true that such a

454 subterranean chamber was a hiding-place from enemies; and that the

455 enemies were already scouring the stony plain that lay above it like a

456 sky. It is not only that the very horse-hoofs of Herod might in that

457 sense have passed like thunder over the sunken head of Christ. It is

458 also that there is in that image a true idea of an outpost, of a

459 piercing through the rock and an entrance into an enemy territory. There

460 is in this buried divinity an idea of *undermining* the world; of

461 shaking the towers and palaces from below; even as Herod the great king

462 felt that earthquake under him and swayed with his swaying palace.

463 That is perhaps the mightiest of the mysteries of the cave. It is

464 already apparent that though men are said to have looked for hell under

465 the earth, in this case it is rather heaven that is under the earth. And

466 there follows in this strange story the idea of an upheaval of heaven.

467 That is the paradox of the whole position; that henceforth the highest

468 thing can only work from below. Royalty can only return to its own by a

469 sort of rebellion. Indeed the Church from its beginnings, and perhaps

470 especially in its beginnings, was not so much a principality as a

471 revolution against the prince of the world. This sense that the world

472 had been conquered by the great usurper, and was in his possession, has

473 been much deplored or derided by those optimists who identify

474 enlightenment with ease. But it was responsible for all that thrill of

475 defiance and a beautiful danger that made the good news seem to be

476 really both good and new. It was in truth against a huge unconscious

477 usurpation that it raised a revolt, and originally so obscure a revolt.

478 Olympus still occupied the sky like a motionless cloud moulded into many

479 mighty forms; philosophy still sat in the high places and even on the

480 thrones of the kings, when Christ was born in the cave and Christianity

481 in the catacombs.

482 In both cases we may remark the same paradox of revolution; the sense of

483 something despised and of something feared. The cave in one aspect is

484 only a hole or corner into which the outcasts are swept like rubbish;

485 yet in the other aspect it is a hiding-place of something valuable which

486 the tyrants are seeking like treasure. In one sense they are there

487 because the innkeeper would not even remember them, and in another

488 because the king can never forget them. We have already noted that this

489 paradox appeared also in the treatment of the early Church. It was

490 important while it was still insignificant, and certainly while it was

491 still impotent. It was important solely because it was intolerable; and

492 in that sense it is true to say that it was intolerable because it was

493 intolerant. It was resented, because, in its own still and almost secret

494 way, it had declared war. It had risen out of the ground to wreck the

495 heaven and earth of heathenism. It did not try to destroy all that

496 creation of gold and marble; but it contemplated a world without it. It

497 dared to look right through it as though the gold and marble had been

498 glass. Those who charged the Christians with burning down Rome with

499 firebrands were slanderers; but they were at least far nearer to the

500 nature of Christianity than those among the moderns who tell us that the

501 Christians were a sort of ethical society, being martyred in a languid

502 fashion for telling men they had a duty to their neighbours, and only

503 mildly disliked because they were meek and mild.

504 Herod had his place, therefore, in the miracle play of Bethlehem because

505 he is the menace to the Church Militant and shows it from the first as

506 under persecution and fighting for its life. For those who think this a

507 discord, it is a discord that sounds simultaneously with the Christmas

508 bells. For those who think the idea of the Crusade is one that spoils

509 the idea of the Cross, we can only say that for them the idea of the

510 Cross is spoiled; the idea of the Cross is spoiled quite literally in

511 the Cradle. It is not here to the purpose to argue with them on the

512 abstract ethics of fighting; the purpose in this place is merely to sum

513 up the combination of ideas that make up the Christian and Catholic

514 idea, and to note that all of them are already crystallised in the first

515 Christmas story. They are three distinct and commonly contrasted things

516 which are nevertheless one thing; but this is the only thing which can

517 make them one. The first is the human instinct for a heaven that shall

518 be as literal and almost as local as a home. It is the idea pursued by

519 all poets and pagans making myths; that a particular place must be the

520 shrine of the god or the abode of the blest; that fairyland is a land;

521 or that the return of the ghost must be the resurrection of the body. I

522 do not here reason about the refusal of rationalism to satisfy this

523 need. I only say that if the rationalists refuse to satisfy it, the

524 pagans will not be satisfied. This is present in the story of Bethlehem

525 and Jerusalem as it is present in the story of Delos and Delphi; and as

526 it is *not* present in the whole universe of Lucretius or the whole

527 universe of Herbert Spencer. The second element is a philosophy *larger*

528 than other philosophies; larger than that of Lucretius and infinitely

529 larger than that of Herbert Spencer. It looks at the world through a

530 hundred windows where the ancient stoic or the modern agnostic only

531 looks through one. It sees life with thousands of eyes belonging to

532 thousands of different sorts of people, where the other is only the

533 individual standpoint of a stoic or an agnostic. It has something for

534 all moods of man, it finds work for all kinds of men, it understands

535 secrets of psychology, it is aware of depths of evil, it is able to

536 distinguish between real and unreal marvels and miraculous exceptions,

537 it trains itself in tact about hard cases, all with a multiplicity and

538 subtlety and imagination about the varieties of life which is far beyond

539 the bald or breezy platitudes of most ancient or modern moral

540 philosophy. In a word, there is more in it; it finds more in existence

541 to think about; it gets more out of life. Masses of this material about

542 our many-sided life have been added since the time of St. Thomas

543 Aquinas. But St. Thomas Aquinas alone would have found himself limited

544 in the world of Confucius or of Comte. And the third point is this: that

545 while it is local enough for poetry and larger than any other

546 philosophy, it is also a challenge and a fight. While it is deliberately

547 broadened to embrace every aspect of truth, it is still stiffly

548 embattled against every mode of error. It gets every kind of man to

549 fight for it, it gets every kind of weapon to fight with, it widens its

550 knowledge of the things that are fought for and against with every art

551 of curiosity or sympathy; but it never forgets that it is fighting. It

552 proclaims peace on earth and never forgets why there was war in heaven.

553 This is the trinity of truths symbolised here by the three types in the

554 old Christmas story: the shepherds and the kings and that other king who

555 warred upon the children. It is simply not true to say that other

556 religions and philosophies are in this respect its rivals. It is not

557 true to say that any one of them combines these characters; it is not

558 true to say that any one of them pretends to combine them. Buddhism may

559 profess to be equally mystical; it does not even profess to be equally

560 military. Islam may profess to be equally military; it does not even

561 profess to be equally metaphysical and subtle. Confucianism may profess

562 to satisfy the need of the philosophers for order and reason; it does

563 not even profess to satisfy the need of the mystics for miracle and

564 sacrament and the consecration of concrete things. There are many

565 evidences of this presence of a spirit at once universal and unique. One

566 will serve here which is the symbol of the subject of this chapter; that

567 no other story, no pagan legend or philosophical anecdote or historical

568 event, does in fact affect any of us with that peculiar and even

569 poignant impression produced on us by the word Bethlehem. No other birth

570 of a god or childhood of a sage seems to us to be Christmas or anything

571 like Christmas. It is either too cold or too frivolous, or too formal

572 and classical, or too simple and savage, or too occult and complicated.

573 Not one of us, whatever his opinions, would ever go to such a scene with

574 the sense that he was going home. He might admire it because it was

575 poetical, or because it was philosophical, or any number of other things

576 in separation; but not because it was itself. The truth is that there is

577 a quite peculiar and individual character about the hold of this story

578 on human nature; it is not in its psychological substance at all like a

579 mere legend or the life of a great man. It does not exactly in the

580 ordinary sense turn our minds to greatness; to those extensions and

581 exaggerations of humanity which are turned into gods and heroes, even by

582 the healthiest sort of hero-worship. It does not exactly work outwards,

583 adventurously, to the wonders to be found at the ends of the earth. It

584 is rather something that surprises us from behind, from the hidden and

585 personal part of our being; like that which can sometimes take us off

586 our guard in the pathos of small objects or the blind pieties of the

587 poor. It is rather as if a man had found an inner room in the very heart

588 of his own house which he had never suspected; and seen a light from

589 within. It is as if he found something at the back of his own heart that

590 betrayed him into good. It is not made of what the world would call

591 strong materials; or rather it is made of materials whose strength is in

592 that winged levity with which they brush us and pass. It is all that is

593 in us but a brief tenderness that is there made eternal; all that means

594 no more than a momentary softening that is in some strange fashion

595 become a strengthening and a repose; it is the broken speech and the

596 lost word that are made positive and suspended unbroken; as the strange

597 kings fade into a far country and the mountains resound no more with the

598 feet of the shepherds; and only the night and the cavern lie in fold

599 upon fold over something more human than humanity.

CHAPTER II

40 THE RIDDLES OF THE GOSPEL

41 To understand the nature of this chapter, it is necessary to recur to

42 the nature of this book. The argument which is meant to be the backbone

43 of the book is of the kind called the *reductio ad absurdum*. It

44 suggests that the results of assuming the rationalist thesis are more

45 irrational than ours; but to prove it we must assume that thesis. Thus

46 in the first section I often treated man as merely an animal, to show

47 that the effect was more impossible than if he were treated as an angel.

48 In the sense in which it was necessary to treat man merely as an animal,

49 it is necessary to treat Christ merely as a man. I have to suspend my

50 own beliefs, which are much more positive; and assume this limitation

51 even in order to remove it. I must try to imagine what would happen to a

52 man who did really read the story of Christ as the story of a man; and

53 even of a man of whom he had never heard before. And I wish to point out

54 that a really impartial reading of that kind would lead, if not

55 immediately to belief, at least to a bewilderment of which there is

56 really no solution except in belief. In this chapter, for this reason, I

57 shall bring in nothing of the spirit of my own creed; I shall exclude

58 the very style of diction, and even of lettering, which I should think

59 fitting in speaking in my own person. I am speaking as an imaginary

60 heathen human being, honestly staring at the Gospel story for the first

61 time.

62 Now it is not at all easy to regard the New Testament as a New

63 Testament. It is not at all easy to realise the good news as new. Both

64 for good and evil familiarity fills us with assumptions and

65 associations; and no man of our civilisation, whatever he thinks of our

66 religion, can really read the thing as if he had never heard of it

67 before. Of course it is in any case utterly unhistorical to talk as if

68 the New Testament were a neatly bound book that had fallen from heaven.

69 It is simply the selection made by the authority of the Church from a

70 mass of early Christian literature. But apart from any such question,

71 there is a psychological difficulty in feeling the New Testament as new.

72 There is a psychological difficulty in seeing those well-known words

73 simply as they stand and without going beyond what they intrinsically

74 stand for. And this difficulty must indeed be very great; for the result

75 of it is very curious. The result of it is that most modern critics and

76 most current criticism, even popular criticism, makes a comment that is

77 the exact reverse of the truth. It is so completely the reverse of the

78 truth that one could almost suspect that they had never read the New

79 Testament at all.

80 We have all heard people say a hundred times over, for they seem never

81 to tire of saying it, that the Jesus of the New Testament is indeed a

82 most merciful and humane lover of humanity, but that the Church has

83 hidden this human character in repellent dogmas and stiffened it with

84 ecclesiastical terrors till it has taken on an inhuman character. This

85 is, I venture to repeat, very nearly the reverse of the truth. The truth

86 is that it is the image of Christ in the churches that is almost

87 entirely mild and merciful. It is the image of Christ in the Gospels

88 that is a good many other things as well. The figure in the Gospels does

89 indeed utter in words of almost heart-breaking beauty his pity for our

90 broken hearts. But they are very far from being the only sort of words

91 that he utters. Nevertheless they are almost the only kind of words that

92 the Church in its popular imagery ever represents him as uttering. That

93 popular imagery is inspired by a perfectly sound popular instinct. The

94 mass of the poor are broken, and the mass of the people are poor, and

95 for the mass of mankind the main thing is to carry the conviction of the

96 incredible compassion of God. But nobody with his eyes open can doubt

97 that it is chiefly this idea of compassion that the popular machinery of

98 the Church does seek to carry. The popular imagery carries a great deal

99 to excess the sentiment of ‘Gentle Jesus, meek and mild.’ It is the

100 first thing that the outsider feels and criticises in a Pietà or a

101 shrine of the Sacred Heart. As I say, while the art may be insufficient,

102 I am not sure that the instinct is unsound. In any case there is

103 something appalling, something that makes the blood run cold, in the

104 idea of having a statue of Christ in wrath. There is something

105 insupportable even to the imagination in the idea of turning the corner

106 of a street or coming out into the spaces of a market-place to meet the

107 petrifying petrifaction of *that* figure as it turned upon a generation

108 of vipers, or that face as it looked at the face of a hypocrite. The

109 Church can reasonably be justified therefore if she turns the most

110 merciful face or aspect towards men; but it is certainly the most

111 merciful aspect that she does turn. And the point is here that it is

112 very much more specially and exclusively merciful than any impression

113 that could be formed by a man merely reading the New Testament for the

114 first time. A man simply taking the words of the story as they stand

115 would form quite another impression; an impression full of mystery and

116 possibly of inconsistency; but certainly not merely an impression of

117 mildness. It would be intensely interesting; but part of the interest

118 would consist in its leaving a good deal to be guessed at or explained.

119 It is full of sudden gestures evidently significant except that we

120 hardly know what they signify; of enigmatic silences; of ironical

121 replies. The outbreaks of wrath, like storms above our atmosphere, do

122 not seem to break out exactly where we should expect them, but to follow

123 some higher weather-chart of their own. The Peter whom popular Church

124 teaching presents is very rightly the Peter to whom Christ said in

125 forgiveness, ‘Feed my lambs.’ He is not the Peter upon whom Christ

126 turned as if he were the devil, crying in that obscure wrath, ‘Get thee

127 behind me, Satan.’ Christ lamented with nothing but love and pity over

128 Jerusalem which was to murder him. We do not know what strange spiritual

129 atmosphere or spiritual insight led him to sink Bethsaida lower in the

130 pit than Sodom. I am putting aside for the moment all questions of

131 doctrinal inferences or expositions, orthodox or otherwise; I am simply

132 imagining the effect on a man’s mind if he did really do what these

133 critics are always talking about doing; if he did really read the New

134 Testament without reference to orthodoxy and even without reference to

135 doctrine. He would find a number of things which fit in far less with

136 the current unorthodoxy than they do with the current orthodoxy. He

137 would find, for instance, that if there are any descriptions that

138 deserved to be called realistic, they are precisely the descriptions of

139 the supernatural. If there is one aspect of the New Testament Jesus in

140 which he may be said to present himself eminently as a practical person,

141 it is in the aspect of an exorcist. There is nothing meek and mild,

142 there is nothing even in the ordinary sense mystical, about the tone of

143 the voice that says ‘Hold thy peace and come out of him.’ It is much

144 more like the tone of a very business-like lion-tamer or a strong-minded

145 doctor dealing with a homicidal maniac. But this is only a side issue

146 for the sake of illustration; I am not now raising these controversies;

147 but considering the case of the imaginary man from the moon to whom the

148 New Testament is new.

149 Now the first thing to note is that if we take it merely as a human

150 story, it is in some ways a very strange story. I do not refer here to

151 its tremendous and tragic culmination or to any implications involving

152 triumph in that tragedy. I do not refer to what is commonly called the

153 miraculous element; for on that point philosophies vary and modern

154 philosophies very decidedly waver. Indeed the educated Englishman of

155 to-day may be said to have passed from an old fashion, in which he would

156 not believe in any miracles unless they were ancient, and adopted a new

157 fashion in which he will not believe in any miracles unless they are

158 modern. He used to hold that miraculous cures stopped with the first

159 Christians and is now inclined to suspect that they began with the first

160 Christian Scientists. But I refer here rather specially to unmiraculous

161 and even to unnoticed and inconspicuous parts of the story. There are a

162 great many things about it which nobody would have invented, for they

163 are things that nobody has ever made any particular use of; things which

164 if they were remarked at all have remained rather as puzzles. For

165 instance, there is that long stretch of silence in the life of Christ up

166 to the age of thirty. It is of all silences the most immense and

167 imaginatively impressive. But it is not the sort of thing that anybody

168 is particularly likely to invent in order to prove something; and nobody

169 so far as I know has ever tried to prove anything in particular from it.

170 It is impressive, but it is only impressive as a fact; there is nothing

171 particularly popular or obvious about it as a fable. The ordinary trend

172 of hero-worship and myth-making is much more likely to say the precise

173 opposite. It is much more likely to say (as I believe some of the

174 gospels rejected by the Church do say) that Jesus displayed a divine

175 precocity and began his mission at a miraculously early age. And there

176 is indeed something strange in the thought that he who of all humanity

177 needed least preparation seems to have had most. Whether it was some

178 mode of the divine humility, or some truth of which we see the shadow

179 in the longer domestic tutelage of the higher creatures of the earth, I

180 do not propose to speculate; I mention it simply as an example of the

181 sort of thing that does in any case give rise to speculations, quite

182 apart from recognised religious speculations. Now the whole story is

183 full of these things. It is not by any means, as baldly presented in

184 print, a story that it is easy to get to the bottom of. It is anything

185 but what these people talk of as a simple Gospel. Relatively speaking,

186 it is the Gospel that has the mysticism and the Church that has the

187 rationalism. As I should put it, of course, it is the Gospel that is the

188 riddle and the Church that is the answer. But whatever be the answer,

189 the Gospel as it stands is almost a book of riddles.

190 First, a man reading the Gospel sayings would not find platitudes. If he

191 had read even in the most respectful spirit the majority of ancient

192 philosophers and of modern moralists, he would appreciate the unique

193 importance of saying that he did not find platitudes. It is more than

194 can be said even of Plato. It is much more than can be said of Epictetus

195 or Seneca or Marcus Aurelius or Apollonius of Tyana. And it is

196 immeasurably more than can be said of most of the agnostic moralists and

197 the preachers of the ethical societies; with their songs of service and

198 their religion of brotherhood. The morality of most moralists, ancient

199 and modern, has been one solid and polished cataract of platitudes

200 flowing for ever and ever. That would certainly not be the impression of

201 the imaginary independent outsider studying the New Testament. He would

202 be conscious of nothing so commonplace and in a sense of nothing so

203 continuous as that stream. He would find a number of strange claims that

204 might sound like the claim to be the brother of the sun and moon; a

205 number of very startling pieces of advice; a number of stunning rebukes;

206 a number of strangely beautiful stories. He would see some very

207 gigantesque figures of speech about the impossibility of threading a

208 needle with a camel or the possibility of throwing a mountain into the

209 sea. He would see a number of very daring simplifications of the

210 difficulties of life; like the advice to shine upon everybody

211 indifferently as does the sunshine or not to worry about the future any

212 more than the birds. He would find on the other hand some passages of

213 almost impenetrable darkness, so far as he is concerned, such as the

214 moral of the parable of the Unjust Steward. Some of these things might

215 strike him as fables and some as truths; but none as truisms. For

216 instance, he would not find the ordinary platitudes in favour of peace.

217 He would find several paradoxes in favour of peace. He would find

218 several ideals of non-resistance, which taken as they stand would be

219 rather too pacific for any pacifist. He would be told in one passage to

220 treat a robber *not* with passive resistance, but rather with positive

221 and enthusiastic encouragement, if the terms be taken literally; heaping

222 up gifts upon the man who had stolen goods. But he would not find a word

223 of all that obvious rhetoric against war which has filled countless

224 books and odes and orations; not a word about the wickedness of war, the

225 wastefulness of war, the appalling scale of the slaughter in war and all

226 the rest of the familiar frenzy; indeed not a word about war at all.

227 There is nothing that throws any particular light on Christ’s attitude

228 towards organised warfare, except that he seems to have been rather fond

229 of Roman soldiers. Indeed it is another perplexity, speaking from the

230 same external and human standpoint, that he seems to have got on much

231 better with Romans than he did with Jews. But the question here is a

232 certain tone to be appreciated by merely reading a certain text; and we

233 might give any number of instances of it.

234 The statement that the meek shall inherit the earth is very far from

235 being a meek statement. I mean it is not meek in the ordinary sense of

236 mild and moderate and inoffensive. To justify it, it would be necessary

237 to go very deep into history and anticipate things undreamed of then and

238 by many unrealised even now; such as the way in which the mystical monks

239 reclaimed the lands which the practical kings had lost. If it was a

240 truth at all, it was because it was a prophecy. But certainly it was not

241 a truth in the sense of a truism. The blessing upon the meek would seem

242 to be a very violent statement; in the sense of doing violence to reason

243 and probability. And with this we come to another important stage in the

244 speculation. As a prophecy it really was fulfilled; but it was only

245 fulfilled long afterwards. The monasteries were the most practical and

246 prosperous estates and experiments in reconstruction after the barbaric

247 deluge; the meek did really inherit the earth. But nobody could have

248 known anything of the sort at the time—unless indeed there was one who

249 knew. Something of the same thing may be said about the incident of

250 Martha and Mary; which has been interpreted in retrospect and from the

251 inside by the mystics of the Christian contemplative life. But it was

252 not at all an obvious view of it; and most moralists, ancient and

253 modern, could be trusted to make a rush for the obvious. What torrents

254 of effortless eloquence would have flowed from them to swell any slight

255 superiority on the part of Martha; what splendid sermons about the Joy

256 of Service and the Gospel of Work and the World Left Better Than We

257 Found It, and generally all the ten thousand platitudes that can be

258 uttered in favour of taking trouble—by people who need take no trouble

259 to utter them. If in Mary the mystic and child of love Christ was

260 guarding the seed of something more subtle, who was likely to understand

261 it at the time? Nobody else could have seen Clare and Catherine and

262 Teresa shining above the little roof at Bethany. It is so in another way

263 with that magnificent menace about bringing into the world a sword to

264 sunder and divide. Nobody could have guessed then either how it could

265 be fulfilled or how it could be justified. Indeed some freethinkers are

266 still so simple as to fall into the trap and be shocked at a phrase so

267 deliberately defiant. They actually complain of the paradox for not

268 being a platitude.

269 But the point here is that if we *could* read the Gospel reports as

270 things as new as newspaper reports, they would puzzle us and perhaps

271 terrify us much *more* than the same things as developed by historical

272 Christianity. For instance; Christ after a clear allusion to the eunuchs

273 of eastern courts, said there would be eunuchs of the kingdom of heaven.

274 If this does not mean the voluntary enthusiasm of virginity, it could

275 only be made to mean something much more unnatural or uncouth. It is the

276 historical religion that humanises it for us by experience of

277 Franciscans or of Sisters of Mercy. The mere statement standing by

278 itself might very well suggest a rather dehumanised atmosphere; the

279 sinister and inhuman silence of the Asiatic harem and divan. This is but

280 one instance out of scores; but the moral is that the Christ of the

281 Gospel might actually seem more strange and terrible than the Christ of

282 the Church.

283 I am dwelling on the dark or dazzling or defiant or mysterious side of

284 the Gospel words, not because they had not obviously a more obvious and

285 popular side, but because this is the answer to a common criticism on a

286 vital point. The freethinker frequently says that Jesus of Nazareth was

287 a man of his time, even if he was in advance of his time; and that we

288 cannot accept his ethics as final for humanity. The freethinker then

289 goes on to criticise his ethics, saying plausibly enough that men cannot

290 turn the other cheek, or that they must take thought for the morrow, or

291 that the self-denial is too ascetic or the monogamy too severe. But the

292 Zealots and the Legionaries did not turn the other cheek any more than

293 we do, if so much. The Jewish traders and Roman tax-gatherers took

294 thought for the morrow as much as we, if not more. We cannot pretend to

295 be abandoning the morality of the past for one more suited to the

296 present. It is certainly not the morality of another age, but it might

297 be of another world.

298 In short, we can say that these ideals are impossible in themselves.

299 Exactly what we cannot say is that they are impossible for us. They are

300 rather notably marked by a mysticism which, if it be a sort of madness,

301 would always have struck the same sort of people as mad. Take, for

302 instance, the case of marriage and the relations of the sexes. It might

303 very well have been true that a Galilean teacher taught things natural

304 to a Galilean environment; but it is not. It might rationally be

305 expected that a man in the time of Tiberius would have advanced a view

306 conditioned by the time of Tiberius; but he did not. What he advanced

307 was something quite different; something very difficult; but something

308 no more difficult now than it was then. When, for instance, Mahomet made

309 his polygamous compromise we may reasonably say that it was conditioned

310 by a polygamous society. When he allowed a man four wives he was really

311 doing something suited to the circumstances, which might have been less

312 suited to other circumstances. Nobody will pretend that the four wives

313 were like the four winds, something seemingly a part of the order of

314 nature; nobody will say that the figure four was written for ever in

315 stars upon the sky. But neither will any one say that the figure four is

316 an inconceivable ideal; that it is beyond the power of the mind of man

317 to count up to four; or to count the number of his wives and see whether

318 it amounts to four. It is a practical compromise carrying with it the

319 character of a particular society. If Mahomet had been born in Acton in

320 the nineteenth century, we may well doubt whether he would instantly

321 have filled that suburb with harems of four wives apiece. As he was born

322 in Arabia in the sixth century, he did in his conjugal arrangements

323 suggest the conditions of Arabia in the sixth century. But Christ in his

324 view of marriage does not in the least suggest the conditions of

325 Palestine in the first century. He does not suggest anything at all,

326 except the sacramental view of marriage as developed long afterwards by

327 the Catholic Church. It was quite as difficult for people then as for

328 people now. It was much more puzzling to people then than to people now.

329 Jews and Romans and Greeks did not believe, and did not even understand

330 enough to disbelieve, the mystical idea that the man and the woman had

331 become one sacramental substance. We may think it an incredible or

332 impossible ideal; but we cannot think it any more incredible or

333 impossible than they would have thought it. In other words, whatever

334 else is true, it is not true that the controversy has been altered by

335 time. Whatever else is true, it is emphatically not true that the ideas

336 of Jesus of Nazareth were suitable to his time, but are no longer

337 suitable to our time. Exactly how suitable they were to his time is

338 perhaps suggested in the end of his story.

339 The same truth might be stated in another way by saying that if the

340 story be regarded as merely human and historical, it is extraordinary

341 how very little there is in the recorded words of Christ that ties him

342 at all to his own time. I do not mean the details of a period, which

343 even a man of the period knows to be passing. I mean the fundamentals

344 which even the wisest man often vaguely assumes to be eternal. For

345 instance, Aristotle was perhaps the wisest and most wide-minded man who

346 ever lived. He founded himself entirely upon fundamentals, which have

347 been generally found to remain rational and solid through all social and

348 historical changes. Still, he lived in a world in which it was thought

349 as natural to have slaves as to have children. And therefore he did

350 permit himself a serious recognition of a difference between slaves and

351 free men. Christ as much as Aristotle lived in a world that took slavery

352 for granted. He did not particularly denounce slavery. He started a

353 movement that could exist in a world with slavery. But he started a

354 movement that could exist in a world without slavery. He never used a

355 phrase that made his philosophy depend even upon the very existence of

356 the social order in which he lived. He spoke as one conscious that

357 everything was ephemeral, including the things that Aristotle thought

358 eternal. By that time the Roman Empire had come to be merely the *orbis

359 terrarum*, another name for the world. But he never made his morality

360 dependent on the existence of the Roman Empire or even on the existence

361 of the world. ‘Heaven and earth shall pass away; but my words shall not

362 pass away.’

363 The truth is that when critics have spoken of the local limitations of

364 the Galilean, it has always been a case of the local limitations of the

365 critics. He did undoubtedly believe in certain things that one

366 particular modern sect of materialists do not believe. But they were not

367 things particularly peculiar to his time. It would be nearer the truth

368 to say that the denial of them is quite peculiar to our time. Doubtless

369 it would be nearer still to the truth to say merely that a certain

370 solemn social importance, in the minority disbelieving them, is peculiar

371 to our time. He believed, for instance, in evil spirits or in the

372 psychic healing of bodily ills; but not because he was a Galilean born

373 under Augustus. It is absurd to say that a man believed things because

374 he was a Galilean under Augustus when he might have believed the same

375 things if he had been an Egyptian under Tuten-kamen or an Indian under

376 Gengis Khan. But with this general question of the philosophy of

377 diabolism or of divine miracles I deal elsewhere. It is enough to say

378 that the materialists have to prove the impossibility of miracles

379 against the testimony of all mankind, not against the prejudices of

380 provincials in North Palestine under the first Roman Emperors. What they

381 have to prove, for the present argument, is the presence in the Gospels

382 of those particular prejudices of those particular provincials. And,

383 humanly speaking, it is astonishing how little they can produce even to

384 make a beginning of proving it.

385 So it is in this case of the sacrament of marriage. We may not believe

386 in sacraments, as we may not believe in spirits, but it is quite clear

387 that Christ believed in this sacrament in his own way and not in any

388 current or contemporary way. He certainly did not get his argument

389 against divorce from the Mosaic law or the Roman law or the habits of

390 the Palestinian people. It would appear to his critics then exactly what

391 it appears to his critics now; an arbitrary and transcendental dogma

392 coming from nowhere save in the sense that it came from him. I am not at

393 all concerned here to defend that dogma; the point here is that it is

394 just as easy to defend it now as it was to defend it then. It is an

395 ideal altogether outside time; difficult at any period; impossible at no

396 period. In other words, if any one says it is what might be expected of

397 a man walking about in that place at that period, we can quite fairly

398 answer that it is much *more* like what might be the mysterious

399 utterance of a being beyond man, if he walked alive among men.

400 I maintain therefore that a man reading the New Testament frankly and

401 freshly would *not* get the impression of what is now often meant by a

402 human Christ. The merely human Christ is a made-up figure, a piece of

403 artificial selection, like the merely evolutionary man. Moreover there

404 have been too many of these human Christs found in the same story, just

405 as there have been too many keys to mythology found in the same stories.

406 Three or four separate schools of rationalism have worked over the

407 ground and produced three or four equally rational explanations of his

408 life. The first rational explanation of his life was that he never

409 lived. And this in turn gave an opportunity for three or four different

410 explanations; as that he was a sun-myth or a corn-myth, or any other

411 kind of myth that is also a monomania. Then the idea that he was a

412 divine being who did not exist gave place to the idea that he was a

413 human being who did exist. In my youth it was the fashion to say that he

414 was merely an ethical teacher in the manner of the Essenes, who had

415 apparently nothing very much to say that Hillel or a hundred other Jews

416 might not have said; as that it is a kindly thing to be kind and an

417 assistance to purification to be pure. Then somebody said he was a

418 madman with a Messianic delusion. Then others said he was indeed an

419 original teacher because he cared about nothing but Socialism; or (as

420 others said) about nothing but Pacifism. Then a more grimly scientific

421 character appeared who said that Jesus would never have been heard of at

422 all except for his prophecies of the end of the world. He was important

423 merely as a Millennarian like Dr. Cumming; and created a provincial

424 scare by announcing the exact date of the crack of doom. Among other

425 variants on the same theme was the theory that he was a spiritual healer

426 and nothing else; a view implied by Christian Science, which has really

427 to expound a Christianity without the Crucifixion in order to explain

428 the curing of Peter’s wife’s mother or the daughter of a centurion.

429 There is another theory that concentrates entirely on the business of

430 diabolism and what it would call the contemporary superstition about

431 demoniacs; as if Christ, like a young deacon taking his first orders,

432 had got as far as exorcism and never got any further. Now each of these

433 explanations in itself seems to me singularly inadequate; but taken

434 together they do suggest something of the very mystery which they miss.

435 There must surely have been something not only mysterious but many-sided

436 about Christ if so many smaller Christs can be carved out of him. If the

437 Christian Scientist is satisfied with him as a spiritual healer and the

438 Christian Socialist is satisfied with him as a social reformer, so

439 satisfied that they do not even expect him to be anything else, it looks

440 as if he really covered rather more ground than they could be expected

441 to expect. And it does seem to suggest that there might be more than

442 they fancy in these other mysterious attributes of casting out devils or

443 prophesying doom.

444 Above all, would not such a new reader of the New Testament stumble over

445 something that would startle him much more than it startles us? I have

446 here more than once attempted the rather impossible task of reversing

447 time and the historic method; and in fancy looking forward to the facts,

448 instead of backward through the memories. So I have imagined the monster

449 that man might have seemed at first to the mere nature around him. We

450 should have a worse shock if we really imagined the nature of Christ

451 named for the first time. What should we feel at the first whisper of a

452 certain suggestion about a certain man? Certainly it is not for us to

453 blame anybody who should find that first wild whisper merely impious and

454 insane. On the contrary, stumbling on that rock of scandal is the first

455 step. Stark staring incredulity is a far more loyal tribute to that

456 truth than a modernist metaphysic that would make it out merely a matter

457 of degree. It were better to rend our robes with a great cry against

458 blasphemy, like Caiaphas in the judgment, or to lay hold of the man as a

459 maniac possessed of devils like the kinsmen and the crowd, rather than

460 to stand stupidly debating fine shades of pantheism in the presence of

461 so catastrophic a claim. There is more of the wisdom that is one with

462 surprise in any simple person, full of the sensitiveness of simplicity,

463 who should expect the grass to wither and the birds to drop dead out of

464 the air, when a strolling carpenter’s apprentice said calmly and almost

465 carelessly, like one looking over his shoulder: ‘Before Abraham was, I

466 am.’

CHAPTER III

43 THE STRANGEST STORY IN THE WORLD

44 In the last chapter I have deliberately stressed what seems to be

45 nowadays a neglected side of the New Testament story, but nobody will

46 suppose, I imagine, that it is meant to obscure that side that may truly

47 be called human. That Christ was and is the most merciful of judges and

48 the most sympathetic of friends is a fact of considerably more

49 importance in our own private lives than in anybody’s historical

50 speculations. But the purpose of this book is to point out that

51 something unique has been swamped in cheap generalisations; and for that

52 purpose it is relevant to insist that even what was most universal was

53 also most original. For instance, we might take a topic which really is

54 sympathetic to the modern mood, as the ascetic vocations recently

55 referred to are not. The exaltation of childhood is something which we

56 do really understand; but it was by no means a thing that was then in

57 that sense understood. If we wanted an example of the originality of the

58 Gospel, we could hardly take a stronger or more startling one. Nearly

59 two thousand years afterwards we happen to find ourselves in a mood that

60 does really feel the mystical charm of the child; we express it in

61 romances and regrets about childhood, in *Peter Pan* or *The Child’s

62 Garden of Verses*. And we can say of the words of Christ with so angry

63 an anti-Christian as Swinburne:—

64 ‘No sign that ever was given

65 To faithful or faithless eyes

66 Showed ever beyond clouds riven

67 So clear a paradise.

68 Earth’s creeds may be seventy times seven

69 And blood have defiled each creed,

70 But if such be the kingdom of heaven

71 It must be heaven indeed.’

72 But that paradise was not clear until Christianity had gradually cleared

73 it. The pagan world, as such, would not have understood any such thing

74 as a serious suggestion that a child is higher or holier than a man. It

75 would have seemed like the suggestion that a tadpole is higher or holier

76 than a frog. To the merely rationalistic mind, it would sound like

77 saying that a bud must be more beautiful than a flower or that an unripe

78 apple must be better than a ripe one. In other words, this modern

79 feeling is an entirely mystical feeling. It is quite as mystical as the

80 cult of virginity; in fact it is the cult of virginity. But pagan

81 antiquity had much more idea of the holiness of the virgin than of the

82 holiness of the child. For various reasons we have come nowadays to

83 venerate children; perhaps partly because we envy children for still

84 doing what men used to do; such as play simple games and enjoy

85 fairy-tales. Over and above this, however, there is a great deal of real

86 and subtle psychology in our appreciation of childhood; but if we turn

87 it into a modern discovery, we must once more admit that the historical

88 Jesus of Nazareth had already discovered it two thousand years too soon.

89 There was certainly nothing in the world around him to help him to the

90 discovery. Here Christ was indeed human; but more human than a human

91 being was then likely to be. Peter Pan does not belong to the world of

92 Pan but the world of Peter.

93 Even in the matter of mere literary style, if we suppose ourselves thus

94 sufficiently detached to look at it in that light, there is a curious

95 quality to which no critic seems to have done justice. It had among

96 other things a singular air of piling tower upon tower by the use of the

97 *a fortiori*; making a pagoda of degrees like the seven heavens. I have

98 already noted that almost inverted imaginative vision which pictured

99 the impossible penance of the Cities of the Plain. There is perhaps

100 nothing so perfect in all language or literature as the use of these

101 three degrees in the parable of the lilies of the field; in which he

102 seems first to take one small flower in his hand and note its simplicity

103 and even its impotence; then suddenly expands it in flamboyant colours

104 into all the palaces and pavilions full of a great name in national

105 legend and national glory; and then, by yet a third overturn, shrivels

106 it to nothing once more with a gesture as if flinging it away ’... and

107 if God so clothes the grass that to-day is and to-morrow is cast into

108 the oven—how much more....’ It is like the building of a good Babel

109 tower by white magic in a moment and in the movement of a hand; a tower

110 heaved suddenly up to heaven on the top of which can be seen afar off,

111 higher than we had fancied possible, the figure of man; lifted by three

112 infinities above all other things, on a starry ladder of light logic and

113 swift imagination. Merely in a literary sense it would be more of a

114 masterpiece than most of the masterpieces in the libraries; yet it seems

115 to have been uttered almost at random while a man might pull a flower.

116 But merely in a literary sense also, this use of the comparative in

117 several degrees has about it a quality which seems to me to hint of much

118 higher things than the modern suggestion of the simple teaching of

119 pastoral or communal ethics. There is nothing that really indicates a

120 subtle and in the true sense a superior mind so much as this power of

121 comparing a lower thing with a higher and yet that higher with a higher

122 still; of thinking on three planes at once. There is nothing that wants

123 the rarest sort of wisdom so much as to see, let us say, that the

124 citizen is higher than the slave and yet that the soul is infinitely

125 higher than the citizen or the city. It is not by any means a faculty

126 that commonly belongs to these simplifiers of the Gospel; those who

127 insist on what they call a simple morality and others call a sentimental

128 morality. It is not at all covered by those who are content to tell

129 everybody to remain at peace. On the contrary, there is a very striking

130 example of it in the apparent inconsistency between Christ’s sayings

131 about peace and about a sword. It is precisely this power which

132 perceives that while a good peace is better than a good war, even a good

133 war is better than a bad peace. These far-flung comparisons are nowhere

134 so common as in the Gospels; and to me they suggest something very vast.

135 So a thing solitary and solid, with the added dimension of depth or

136 height, might tower over the flat creatures living only on a plane.

137 This quality of something that can only be called subtle and superior,

138 something that is capable of long views and even of double meanings, is

139 not noted here merely as a counterblast to the commonplace exaggerations

140 of amiability and mild idealism. It is also to be noted in connection

141 with the more tremendous truth touched upon at the end of the last

142 chapter. For this is the very last character that commonly goes with

143 mere megalomania; especially such steep and staggering megalomania as

144 might be involved in that claim. This quality that can only be called

145 intellectual distinction is not, of course, an evidence of divinity. But

146 it is an evidence of a probable distaste for vulgar and vainglorious

147 claims to divinity. A man of that sort, if he were only a man, would be

148 the last man in the world to suffer from that intoxication by one notion

149 from nowhere in particular, which is the mark of the self-deluding

150 sensationalist in religion. Nor is it even avoided by denying that

151 Christ did make this claim. Of no such man as that, of no other prophet

152 or philosopher of the same intellectual order, would it be even possible

153 to pretend that he had made it. Even if the Church had mistaken his

154 meaning, it would still be true that no other historical tradition

155 except the Church had ever even made the same mistake. Mahomedans did

156 not misunderstand Mahomet and suppose he was Allah. Jews did not

157 misinterpret Moses and identify him with Jehovah. Why was this claim

158 alone exaggerated unless this alone was made? Even if Christianity was

159 one vast universal blunder, it is still a blunder as solitary as the

160 Incarnation.

161 The purpose of these pages is to fix the falsity of certain vague and

162 vulgar assumptions; and we have here one of the most false. There is a

163 sort of notion in the air everywhere that all the religions are equal

164 because all the religious founders were rivals; that they are all

165 fighting for the same starry crown. It is quite false. The claim to that

166 crown, or anything like that crown, is really so rare as to be unique.

167 Mahomet did not make it any more than Micah or Malachi. Confucius did

168 not make it any more than Plato or Marcus Aurelius. Buddha never said he

169 was Bramah. Zoroaster no more claimed to be Ormuz than to be Ahriman.

170 The truth is that, in the common run of cases, it is just as we should

171 expect it to be, in common sense and certainly in Christian philosophy.

172 It is exactly the other way. Normally speaking, the greater a man is,

173 the less likely he is to make the very greatest claim. Outside the

174 unique case we are considering, the only kind of man who ever does make

175 that kind of claim is a very small man; a secretive or self-centred

176 monomaniac. Nobody can imagine Aristotle claiming to be the father of

177 gods and men, come down from the sky; though we might imagine some

178 insane Roman Emperor like Caligula claiming it for him, or more probably

179 for himself. Nobody can imagine Shakespeare talking as if he were

180 literally divine; though we might imagine some crazy American crank

181 finding it as a cryptogram in Shakespeare’s works, or preferably in his

182 own works. It is possible to find here and there human beings who make

183 this supremely superhuman claim. It is possible to find them in lunatic

184 asylums; in padded cells; possibly in strait waistcoats. But what is

185 much more important than their mere materialistic fate in our very

186 materialistic society, under very crude and clumsy laws about lunacy,

187 the type we know as tinged with this, or tending towards it, is a

188 diseased and disproportionate type; narrow yet swollen and morbid to

189 monstrosity. It is by rather an unlucky metaphor that we talk of a

190 madman as cracked; for in a sense he is not cracked enough. He is

191 cramped rather than cracked; there are not enough holes in his head to

192 ventilate it. This impossibility of letting in daylight on a delusion

193 does sometimes cover and conceal a delusion of divinity. It can be

194 found, not among prophets and sages and founders of religions, but only

195 among a low set of lunatics. But this is exactly where the argument

196 becomes intensely interesting; because the argument proves too much. For

197 nobody supposes that Jesus of Nazareth was *that* sort of person. No

198 modern critic in his five wits thinks that the preacher of the Sermon on

199 the Mount was a horrible half-witted imbecile that might be scrawling

200 stars on the walls of a cell. No atheist or blasphemer believes that the

201 author of the Parable of the Prodigal Son was a monster with one mad

202 idea like a cyclops with one eye. Upon any possible historical criticism

203 he must be put higher in the scale of human beings than that. Yet by all

204 analogy we have really to put him there or else in the highest place of

205 all.

206 In fact, those who can really take it (as I here hypothetically take it)

207 in a quite dry and detached spirit, have here a most curious and

208 interesting human problem. It is so intensely interesting, considered as

209 a human problem, that it is in a spirit quite disinterested, so to

210 speak, that I wish some of them had turned that intricate human problem

211 into something like an intelligible human portrait. If Christ was simply

212 a human character, he really was a highly complex and contradictory

213 human character. For he combined exactly the two things that lie at the

214 two extremes of human variation. He was exactly what the man with a

215 delusion never is: he was wise; he was a good judge. What he said was

216 always unexpected; but it was always unexpectedly magnanimous and often

217 unexpectedly moderate. Take a thing like the point of the parable of the

218 tares and the wheat. It has the quality that unites sanity and subtlety.

219 It has not the simplicity of a madman. It has not even the simplicity of

220 a fanatic. It might be uttered by a philosopher a hundred years old, at

221 the end of a century of Utopias. Nothing could be less like this quality

222 of seeing beyond and all round obvious things, than the condition of the

223 egomaniac with the one sensitive spot on his brain. I really do not see

224 how these two characters could be convincingly combined, except in the

225 astonishing way in which the creed combines them. For until we reach the

226 full acceptance of the fact as a fact, however marvellous, all mere

227 approximations to it are actually further and further away from it.

228 Divinity is great enough to be divine; it is great enough to call itself

229 divine. But as humanity grows greater, it grows less and less likely to

230 do so. God is God, as the Moslems say; but a great man knows he is not

231 God, and the greater he is the better he knows it. That is the paradox;

232 everything that is merely approaching to that point is merely receding

233 from it. Socrates, the wisest man, knows that he knows nothing. A

234 lunatic may think he is omniscience, and a fool may talk as if he were

235 omniscient. But Christ is in another sense omniscient if he not only

236 knows, but knows that he knows.

237 Even on the purely human and sympathetic side, therefore, the Jesus of

238 the New Testament seems to me to have in a great many ways the note of

239 something superhuman; that is, of something human and more than human.

240 But there is another quality running through all his teachings which

241 seems to me neglected in most modern talk about them as teachings; and

242 that is the persistent suggestion that he has not really come to teach.

243 If there is one incident in the record which affects me personally as

244 grandly and gloriously human, it is the incident of giving wine for the

245 wedding-feast. That is really human in the sense in which a whole crowd

246 of prigs, having the appearance of human beings, can hardly be described

247 as human. It rises superior to all superior persons. It is as human as

248 Herrick and as democratic as Dickens. But even in that story there is

249 something else that has that note of things not fully explained; and in

250 a way here very relevant. I mean the first hesitation, not on any ground

251 touching the nature of the miracle, but on that of the propriety of

252 working any miracles at all, at least at that stage; ‘My time is not yet

253 come.’ What did that mean? At least it certainly meant a general plan or

254 purpose in the mind, with which certain things did or did not fit in.

255 And if we leave out that solitary strategic plan, we not only leave out

256 the point of the story, but the story.

257 We often hear of Jesus of Nazareth as a wandering teacher; and there is

258 a vital truth in that view in so far as it emphasises an attitude

259 towards luxury and convention which most respectable people would still

260 regard as that of a vagabond. It is expressed in his own great saying

261 about the holes of the foxes and the nests of the birds, and, like many

262 of his great sayings, it is felt as less powerful than it is, through

263 lack of appreciation of that great paradox by which he spoke of his own

264 humanity as in some way collectively and representatively human; calling

265 himself simply the Son of Man; that is, in effect, calling himself

266 simply Man. It is fitting that the New Man or the Second Adam should

267 repeat in so ringing a voice and with so arresting a gesture the great

268 fact which came first in the original story: that man differs from the

269 brutes by everything, even by deficiency; that he is in a sense less

270 normal and even less native; a stranger upon the earth. It is well to

271 speak of his wanderings in this sense and in the sense that he shared

272 the drifting life of the most homeless and hopeless of the poor. It is

273 assuredly well to remember that he would quite certainly have been moved

274 on by the police, and almost certainly arrested by the police, for

275 having no visible means of subsistence. For our law has in it a turn of

276 humour or touch of fancy which Nero and Herod never happened to think

277 of; that of actually punishing homeless people for not sleeping at home.

278 But in another sense the word ‘wandering’ as applied to his life is a

279 little misleading. As a matter of fact, a great many of the pagan sages

280 and not a few of the pagan sophists might truly be described as

281 wandering teachers. In some of them their rambling journeys were not

282 altogether without a parallel in their rambling remarks. Apollonius of

283 Tyana, who figured in some fashionable cults as a sort of ideal

284 philosopher, is represented as rambling as far as the Ganges and

285 Ethiopia, more or less talking all the time. There was actually a school

286 of philosophers called the Peripatetics; and most even of the great

287 philosophers give us a vague impression of having very little to do

288 except to walk and talk. The great conversations which give us our

289 glimpses of the great minds of Socrates or Buddha or even Confucius

290 often seem to be parts of a never-ending picnic; and especially, which

291 is the important point, to have neither beginning nor end. Socrates did

292 indeed find the conversation interrupted by the incident of his

293 execution. But it is the whole point, and the whole particular merit, of

294 the position of Socrates that death was only an interruption and an

295 incident. We miss the real moral importance of the great philosopher if

296 we miss that point; that he stares at the executioner with an innocent

297 surprise, and almost an innocent annoyance, at finding any one so

298 unreasonable as to cut short a little conversation for the elucidation

299 of truth. He is looking for truth and not looking for death. Death is

300 but a stone in the road which can trip him up. His work in life is to

301 wander on the roads of the world and talk about truth for ever. Buddha,

302 on the other hand, did arrest attention by one gesture; it was the

303 gesture of renunciation, and therefore in a sense of denial. But by one

304 dramatic negation he passed into a world of negation that was not

305 dramatic; which he would have been the first to insist was not dramatic.

306 Here again we miss the particular moral importance of the great mystic

307 if we do not see the distinction; that it was his whole point that he

308 had done with drama, which consists of desire and struggle and generally

309 of defeat and disappointment. He passes into peace and lives to instruct

310 others how to pass into it. Henceforth his life is that of the ideal

311 philosopher; certainly a far more really ideal philosopher than

312 Apollonius of Tyana; but still a philosopher in the sense that it is not

313 his business to do anything but rather to explain everything; in his

314 case, we might almost say, mildly and softly to explode everything. For

315 the messages are basically different. Christ said ‘Seek first the

316 kingdom, and all these things shall be added unto you.’ Buddha said

317 ‘Seek first the kingdom, and then you will need none of these things.’

318 Now, compared to these wanderers the life of Jesus went as swift and

319 straight as a thunderbolt. It was above all things dramatic; it did

320 above all things consist in doing something that had to be done. It

321 emphatically would not have been done if Jesus had walked about the

322 world for ever doing nothing except tell the truth. And even the

323 external movement of it must not be described as a wandering in the

324 sense of forgetting that it was a journey. This is where it was a

325 fulfilment of the myths rather than of the philosophies; it is a

326 journey with a goal and an object, like Jason going to find the Golden

327 Fleece, or Hercules the golden apples of the Hesperides. The gold that

328 he was seeking was death. The primary thing that he was going to do was

329 to die. He was going to do other things equally definite and objective;

330 we might almost say equally external and material. But from first to

331 last the most definite fact is that he is going to die. No two things

332 could possibly be more different than the death of Socrates and the

333 death of Christ. We are meant to feel that the death of Socrates was,

334 from the point of view of his friends at least, a stupid muddle and

335 miscarriage of justice interfering with the flow of a humane and lucid,

336 I had almost said a light philosophy. We are meant to feel that Death

337 was the bride of Christ as Poverty was the bride of St. Francis. We are

338 meant to feel that his life was in that sense a sort of love-affair with

339 death, a romance of the pursuit of the ultimate sacrifice. From the

340 moment when the star goes up like a birthday rocket to the moment when

341 the sun is extinguished like a funeral torch, the whole story moves on

342 wings with the speed and direction of a drama, ending in an act beyond

343 words.

344 Therefore the story of Christ is the story of a journey, almost in the

345 manner of a military march; certainly in the manner of the quest of a

346 hero moving to his achievement or his doom. It is a story that begins in

347 the paradise of Galilee, a pastoral and peaceful land having really some

348 hint of Eden, and gradually climbs the rising country into the mountains

349 that are nearer to the storm-clouds and the stars, as to a Mountain of

350 Purgatory. He may be met as if straying in strange places, or stopped on

351 the way for discussion or dispute; but his face is set towards the

352 mountain city. That is the meaning of that great culmination when he

353 crested the ridge and stood at the turning of the road and suddenly

354 cried aloud, lamenting over Jerusalem. Some light touch of that lament

355 is in every patriotic poem; or if it is absent, the patriotism stinks

356 with vulgarity. That is the meaning of the stirring and startling

357 incident at the gates of the Temple, when the tables were hurled like

358 lumber down the steps, and the rich merchants driven forth with bodily

359 blows; the incident that must be at least as much of a puzzle to the

360 pacifists as any paradox about non-resistance can be to any of the

361 militarists. I have compared the quest to the journey of Jason, but we

362 must never forget that in a deeper sense it is rather to be compared to

363 the journey of Ulysses. It was not only a romance of travel but a

364 romance of return; and of the end of a usurpation. No healthy boy

365 reading the story regards the rout of the Ithacan suitors as anything

366 but a happy ending. But there are doubtless some who regard the rout of

367 the Jewish merchants and moneychangers with that refined repugnance

368 which never fails to move them in the presence of violence, and

369 especially of violence against the well-to-do. The point here, however,

370 is that all these incidents have in them a character of mounting crisis.

371 In other words, these incidents are not incidental. When Apollonius the

372 ideal philosopher is brought before the judgment-seat of Domitian and

373 vanishes by magic, the miracle is entirely incidental. It might have

374 occurred at any time in the wandering life of the Tyanean; indeed, I

375 believe it is doubtful in date as well as in substance. The ideal

376 philosopher merely vanished, and resumed his ideal existence somewhere

377 else for an indefinite period. It is characteristic of the contrast

378 perhaps that Apollonius was supposed to have lived to an almost

379 miraculous old age. Jesus of Nazareth was less prudent in his miracles.

380 When Jesus was brought before the judgment-seat of Pontius Pilate, he

381 did not vanish. It was the crisis and the goal; it was the hour and the

382 power of darkness. It was the supremely supernatural act, of all his

383 miraculous life, that he did not vanish.

384 Every attempt to amplify that story has diminished it. The task has been

385 attempted by many men of real genius and eloquence as well as by only

386 too many vulgar sentimentalists and self-conscious rhetoricians. The

387 tale has been retold with patronising pathos by elegant sceptics and

388 with fluent enthusiasm by boisterous best-sellers. It will not be retold

389 here. The grinding power of the plain words of the Gospel story is like

390 the power of mill-stones; and those who can read them simply enough will

391 feel as if rocks had been rolled upon them. Criticism is only words

392 about words; and of what use are words about such words as these? What

393 is the use of word-painting about the dark garden filled suddenly with

394 torchlight and furious faces? ‘Are you come out with swords and staves

395 as against a robber? All day I sat in your temple teaching, and you took

396 me not.’ Can anything be added to the massive and gathered restraint of

397 that irony; like a great wave lifted to the sky and refusing to fall?

398 ‘Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves and

399 for your children.’ As the High Priest asked what further need he had of

400 witnesses, we might well ask what further need we have of words. Peter

401 in a panic repudiated him: ‘and immediately the cock crew; and Jesus

402 looked upon Peter, and Peter went out and wept bitterly.’ Has any one

403 any further remarks to offer? Just before the murder he prayed for all

404 the murderous race of men, saying, ‘They know not what they do’; is

405 there anything to say to that, except that we know as little what we

406 say? Is there any need to repeat and spin out the story of how the

407 tragedy trailed up the Via Dolorosa and how they threw him in haphazard

408 with two thieves in one of the ordinary batches of execution; and how in

409 all that horror and howling wilderness of desertion one voice spoke in

410 homage, a startling voice from the very last place where it was looked

411 for, the gibbet of the criminal; and he said to that nameless ruffian,

412 ‘This night shalt thou be with me in Paradise’? Is there anything to put

413 after that but a full-stop? Or is any one prepared to answer adequately

414 that farewell gesture to all flesh which created for his Mother a new

415 Son?

416 It is more within my powers, and here more immediately to my purpose, to

417 point out that in that scene were symbolically gathered all the human

418 forces that have been vaguely sketched in this story. As kings and

419 philosophers and the popular element had been symbolically present at

420 his birth, so they were more practically concerned in his death; and

421 with that we come face to face with the essential fact to be realised.

422 All the great groups that stood about the Cross represent in one way or

423 another the great historical truth of the time; that the world could not

424 save itself. Man could do no more. Rome and Jerusalem and Athens and

425 everything else were going down like a sea turned into a slow cataract.

426 Externally indeed the ancient world was still at its strongest; it is

427 always at that moment that the inmost weakness begins. But in order to

428 understand that weakness we must repeat what has been said more than

429 once: that it was not the weakness of a thing originally weak. It was

430 emphatically the strength of the world that was turned to weakness, and

431 the wisdom of the world that was turned to folly.

432 In this story of Good Friday it is the best things in the world that are

433 at their worst. That is what really shows us the world at its worst. It

434 was, for instance, the priests of a true monotheism and the soldiers of

435 an international civilisation. Rome, the legend, founded upon fallen

436 Troy and triumphant over fallen Carthage, had stood for a heroism which

437 was the nearest that any pagan ever came to chivalry. Rome had defended

438 the household gods and the human decencies against the ogres of Africa

439 and the hermaphrodite monstrosities of Greece. But in the lightning

440 flash of this incident, we see great Rome, the imperial republic, going

441 downward under her Lucretian doom. Scepticism has eaten away even the

442 confident sanity of the conquerors of the world. He who is enthroned to

443 say what is justice can only ask, ‘What is truth?’ So in that drama

444 which decided the whole fate of antiquity, one of the central figures is

445 fixed in what seems the reverse of his true rôle. Rome was almost

446 another name for responsibility. Yet he stands for ever as a sort of

447 rocking statue of the irresponsible. Man could do no more. Even the

448 practical had become the impracticable. Standing between the pillars of

449 his own judgment-seat, a Roman had washed his hands of the world.

450 There too were the priests of that pure and original truth that was

451 behind all the mythologies like the sky behind the clouds. It was the

452 most important truth in the world; and even that could not save the

453 world. Perhaps there is something overpowering in pure personal theism;

454 like seeing the sun and moon and sky come together to form one staring

455 face. Perhaps the truth is too tremendous when not broken by some

456 intermediaries, divine or human; perhaps it is merely too pure and far

457 away. Anyhow it could not save the world; it could not even convert the

458 world. There were philosophers who held it in its highest and noblest

459 form; but they not only could not convert the world, but they never

460 tried. You could no more fight the jungle of popular mythology with a

461 private opinion than you could clear away a forest with a pocket-knife.

462 The Jewish priests had guarded it jealously in the good and the bad

463 sense. They had kept it as a gigantic secret. As savage heroes might

464 have kept the sun in a box, they kept the Everlasting in the tabernacle.

465 They were proud that they alone could look upon the blinding sun of a

466 single deity; and they did not know that they had themselves gone blind.

467 Since that day their representatives have been like blind men in broad

468 daylight, striking to right and left with their staffs, and cursing the

469 darkness. But there has been that in their monumental monotheism that it

470 has at least remained like a monument, the last thing of its kind, and

471 in a sense motionless in the more restless world which it cannot

472 satisfy. For it is certain that for some reason it cannot satisfy. Since

473 that day it has never been quite enough to say that God is in his heaven

474 and all is right with the world; since the rumour that God had left his

475 heavens to set it right.

476 And as it was with these powers that were good, or at least had once

477 been good, so it was with the element which was perhaps the best, or

478 which Christ himself seems certainly to have felt as the best. The poor

479 to whom he preached the good news, the common people who heard him

480 gladly, the populace that had made so many popular heroes and demigods

481 in the old pagan world, showed also the weaknesses that were dissolving

482 the world. They suffered the evils often seen in the mob of the city,

483 and especially the mob of the capital, during the decline of a society.

484 The same thing that makes the rural population live on tradition makes

485 the urban population live on rumour. Just as its myths at the best had

486 been irrational, so its likes and dislikes are easily changed by

487 baseless assertion that is arbitrary without being authoritative. Some

488 brigand or other was artificially turned into a picturesque and popular

489 figure and run as a kind of candidate against Christ. In all this we

490 recognise the urban population that we know, with its newspaper scares

491 and scoops. But there was present in this ancient population an evil

492 more peculiar to the ancient world. We have noted it already as the

493 neglect of the individual, even of the individual voting the

494 condemnation and still more of the individual condemned. It was the soul

495 of the hive; a heathen thing. The cry of this spirit also was heard in

496 that hour, ‘It is well that one man die for the people.’ Yet this spirit

497 in antiquity of devotion to the city and to the state had also been in

498 itself and in its time a noble spirit. It had its poets and its

499 martyrs; men still to be honoured for ever. It was failing through its

500 weakness in not seeing the separate soul of a man, the shrine of all

501 mysticism; but it was only failing as everything else was failing. The

502 mob went along with the Sadducees and the Pharisees, the philosophers

503 and the moralists. It went along with the imperial magistrates and the

504 sacred priests, the scribes and the soldiers, that the one universal

505 human spirit might suffer a universal condemnation; that there might be

506 one deep, unanimous chorus of approval and harmony when Man was rejected

507 of men.

508 There were solitudes beyond where none shall follow. There were secrets

509 in the inmost and invisible part of that drama that have no symbol in

510 speech; or in any severance of a man from men. Nor is it easy for any

511 words less stark and single-minded than those of the naked narrative

512 even to hint at the horror of exaltation that lifted itself above the

513 hill. Endless expositions have not come to the end of it, or even to the

514 beginning. And if there be any sound that can produce a silence, we may

515 surely be silent about the end and the extremity; when a cry was driven

516 out of that darkness in words dreadfully distinct and dreadfully

517 unintelligible, which man shall never understand in all the eternity

518 they have purchased for him; and for one annihilating instant an abyss

519 that is not for our thoughts had opened even in the unity of the

520 absolute; and God had been forsaken of God.

521 They took the body down from the cross and one of the few rich men among

522 the first Christians obtained permission to bury it in a rock tomb in

523 his garden; the Romans setting a military guard lest there should be

524 some riot and attempt to recover the body. There was once more a natural

525 symbolism in these natural proceedings; it was well that the tomb should

526 be sealed with all the secrecy of ancient eastern sepulture and guarded

527 by the authority of the Caesars. For in that second cavern the whole of

528 that great and glorious humanity which we call antiquity was gathered up

529 and covered over; and in that place it was buried. It was the end of a

530 very great thing called human history; the history that was merely

531 human. The mythologies and the philosophies were buried there, the gods

532 and the heroes and the sages. In the great Roman phrase, they had lived.

533 But as they could only live, so they could only die; and they were dead.

534 On the third day the friends of Christ coming at daybreak to the place

535 found the grave empty and the stone rolled away. In varying ways they

536 realised the new wonder; but even they hardly realised that the world

537 had died in the night. What they were looking at was the first day of a

538 new creation, with a new heaven and a new earth; and in a semblance of

539 the gardener God walked again in the garden, in the cool not of the

540 evening but the dawn.

CHAPTER IV

46 THE WITNESS OF THE HERETICS

47 Christ founded the Church with two great figures of speech; in the final

48 words to the Apostles who received authority to found it. The first was

49 the phrase about founding it on Peter as on a rock; the second was the

50 symbol of the keys. About the meaning of the former there is naturally

51 no doubt in my own case; but it does not directly affect the argument

52 here save in two more secondary aspects. It is yet another example of a

53 thing that could only fully expand and explain itself afterwards, and

54 even long afterwards. And it is yet another example of something the

55 very reverse of simple and self-evident even in the language, in so far

56 as it described a man as a rock when he had much more the appearance of

57 a reed.

58 But the other image of the keys has an exactitude that has hardly been

59 exactly noticed. The keys have been conspicuous enough in the art and

60 heraldry of Christendom; but not every one has noted the peculiar

61 aptness of the allegory. We have now reached the point in history where

62 something must be said of the first appearance and activities of the

63 Church in the Roman Empire; and for that brief description nothing could

64 be more perfect than that ancient metaphor. The Early Christian was very

65 precisely a person carrying about a key, or what he said was a key. The

66 whole Christian movement consisted in claiming to possess that key. It

67 was not merely a vague forward movement, which might be better

68 represented by a battering-ram. It was not something that swept along

69 with it similar and dissimilar things, as does a modern social movement.

70 As we shall see in a moment, it rather definitely refused to do so. It

71 definitely asserted that there was a key and that it possessed that key

72 and that no other key was like it; in that sense it was as narrow as you

73 please. Only it happened to be the key that could unlock the prison of

74 the whole world; and let in the white daylight of escape.

75 The creed was like a key in three respects; which can be most

76 conveniently summed up under this symbol. First, a key is above all

77 things a thing with a shape. It is a thing that depends entirely upon

78 keeping its shape. The Christian creed is above all things the

79 philosophy of shapes and the enemy of shapelessness. That is where it

80 differs from all that formless infinity, Manichean or Buddhist, which

81 makes a sort of pool of night in the dark heart of Asia; the ideal of

82 uncreating all the creatures. That is where it differs also from the

83 analogous vagueness of mere evolutionism; the idea of creatures

84 constantly losing their shape. A man told that his solitary latchkey had

85 been melted down with a million others into a Buddhistic unity would be

86 annoyed. But a man told that his key was gradually growing and sprouting

87 in his pocket, and branching into new wards or complications, would not

88 be more gratified.

89 Second, the shape of a key is in itself a rather fantastic shape. A

90 savage who did not know it was a key would have the greatest difficulty

91 in guessing what it could possibly be. And it is fantastic because it is

92 in a sense arbitrary. A key is not a matter of abstractions; in that

93 sense a key is not a matter of argument. It either fits the lock or it

94 does not. It is useless for men to stand disputing over it, considered

95 by itself; or reconstructing it on pure principles of geometry or

96 decorative art. It is senseless for a man to say he would like a simpler

97 key; it would be far more sensible to do his best with a crowbar. And

98 thirdly, as the key is necessarily a thing with a pattern, so this was

99 one having in some ways a rather elaborate pattern. When people complain

100 of the religion being so early complicated with theology and things of

101 the kind, they forget that the world had not only got into a hole, but

102 had got into a whole maze of holes and corners. The problem itself was a

103 complicated problem; it did not in the ordinary sense merely involve

104 anything so simple as sin. It was also full of secrets, of unexplored

105 and unfathomable fallacies, of unconscious mental diseases, of dangers

106 in all directions. If the faith had faced the world only with the

107 platitudes about peace and simplicity some moralists would confine it

108 to, it would not have had the faintest effect on that luxurious and

109 labyrinthine lunatic asylum. What it did do we must now roughly

110 describe; it is enough to say here that there was undoubtedly much about

111 the key that seemed complex; indeed there was only one thing about it

112 that was simple. It opened the door.

113 There are certain recognised and accepted statements in this matter

114 which may for brevity and convenience be described as lies. We have all

115 heard people say that Christianity arose in an age of barbarism. They

116 might just as well say that Christian Science arose in an age of

117 barbarism. They may think Christianity was a symptom of social decay, as

118 I think Christian Science a symptom of mental decay. They may think

119 Christianity a superstition that ultimately destroyed a civilisation, as

120 I think Christian Science a superstition capable (if taken seriously) of

121 destroying any number of civilisations. But to say that a Christian of

122 the fourth or fifth centuries was a barbarian living in a barbarous time

123 is exactly like saying that Mrs. Eddy was a Red Indian. And if I allowed

124 my constitutional impatience with Mrs. Eddy to impel me to call her a

125 Red Indian, I should incidentally be telling a lie. We may like or

126 dislike the imperial civilisation of Rome in the fourth century; we may

127 like or dislike the industrial civilisation of America in the nineteenth

128 century; but that they both were what we commonly mean by a civilisation

129 no person of common sense could deny if he wanted to. This is a very

130 obvious fact, but it is also a very fundamental one; and we must make it

131 the foundation of any further description of constructive Christianity

132 in the past. For good or evil, it was pre-eminently the product of a

133 civilised age, perhaps of an over-civilised age. This is the first fact

134 apart from all praise or blame; indeed I am so unfortunate as not to

135 feel that I praise a thing when I compare it to Christian Science. But

136 it is at least desirable to know something of the savour of a society in

137 which we are condemning or praising anything; and the science that

138 connects Mrs. Eddy with tomahawks or the Mater Dolorosa with totems may

139 for our general convenience be eliminated. The dominant fact, not merely

140 about the Christian religion, but about the whole pagan civilisation,

141 was that which has been more than once repeated in these pages. The

142 Mediterranean was a lake in the real sense of a pool; in which a number

143 of different cults or cultures were, as the phrase goes, pooled. Those

144 cities facing each other round the circle of the lake became more and

145 more one cosmopolitan culture. On its legal and military side it was the

146 Roman Empire; but it was very many-sided. It might be called

147 superstitious in the sense that it contained a great number of varied

148 superstitions; but by no possibility can any part of it be called

149 barbarous.

150 In this level of cosmopolitan culture arose the Christian religion and

151 the Catholic Church; and everything in the story suggests that it was

152 felt to be something new and strange. Those who have tried to suggest

153 that it evolved out of something much milder or more ordinary have found

154 that in this case their evolutionary method is very difficult to apply.

155 They may suggest that Essenes or Ebionites or such things were the

156 seed; but the seed is invisible; the tree appears very rapidly

157 full-grown; and the tree is something totally different. It is certainly

158 a Christmas tree in the sense that it keeps the kindliness and moral

159 beauty of the story of Bethlehem; but it was as ritualistic as the

160 seven-branched candlestick, and the candles it carried were considerably

161 more than were probably permitted by the first prayer-book of Edward the

162 Sixth. It might well be asked, indeed, why any one accepting the

163 Bethlehem tradition should object to golden or gilded ornament since the

164 Magi themselves brought gold; why he should dislike incense in the

165 church since incense was brought even to the stable. But these are

166 controversies that do not concern me here. I am concerned only with the

167 historical fact, more and more admitted by historians, that very early

168 in its history this thing became visible to the civilisation of

169 antiquity; and that already the Church appeared as a Church; with

170 everything that is implied in a Church and much that is disliked in a

171 Church. We will discuss in a moment how far it was like other

172 ritualistic or magical or ascetical mysteries in its own time. It was

173 certainly not in the least like merely ethical and idealistic movements

174 in our time. It had a doctrine; it had a discipline; it had sacraments;

175 it had degrees of initiation; it admitted people and expelled people; it

176 affirmed one dogma with authority and repudiated another with anathemas.

177 If all these things be the marks of Antichrist, the reign of Antichrist

178 followed very rapidly upon Christ.

179 Those who maintain that Christianity was not a Church but a moral

180 movement of idealists have been forced to push the period of its

181 perversion or disappearance further and further back. A bishop of Rome

182 writes claiming authority in the very lifetime of St. John the

183 Evangelist; and it is described as the first papal aggression. A friend

184 of the Apostles writes of them as men he knew, and says they taught him

185 the doctrine of the Sacrament; and Mr. Wells can only murmur that the

186 reaction towards barbaric blood-rites may have happened rather earlier

187 than might be expected. The date of the Fourth Gospel, which at one time

188 was steadily growing later and later, is now steadily growing earlier

189 and earlier; until critics are staggered at the dawning and dreadful

190 possibility that it might be something like what it professes to be. The

191 last limit of an early date for the extinction of true Christianity has

192 probably been found by the latest German professor whose authority is

193 invoked by Dean Inge. This learned scholar says that Pentecost was the

194 occasion for the first founding of an ecclesiastical, dogmatic and

195 despotic Church utterly alien to the simple ideals of Jesus of Nazareth.

196 This may be called, in a popular as well as a learned sense, the limit.

197 What do professors of this kind imagine that men are made of? Suppose it

198 were a matter of any merely human movement, let us say that of the

199 Conscientious Objectors. Some say the early Christians were Pacifists; I

200 do not believe it for a moment; but I am quite ready to accept the

201 parallel for the sake of the argument. Tolstoy or some great preacher of

202 peace among peasants has been shot as a mutineer for defying

203 conscription; and a month or so after his few followers meet together in

204 an upper room in remembrance of him. They never had any reason for

205 coming together except that common memory; they are men of many kinds

206 with nothing to bind them, except that the greatest event in all their

207 lives was this tragedy of the teacher of universal peace. They are

208 always repeating his words, revolving his problems, trying to imitate

209 his character. The Pacifists meet at their Pentecost and are possessed

210 of a sudden ecstasy of enthusiasm and wild rush of the whirlwind of

211 inspiration, in the course of which they proceed to establish universal

212 Conscription, to increase the Navy Estimates, to insist on everybody

213 going about armed to the teeth and on all the frontiers bristling with

214 artillery; the proceedings concluding with the singing of ‘Boys of the

215 Bulldog Breed’ and ‘Don’t let them scrap the British Navy.’ That is

216 something like a fair parallel to the theory of these critics; that the

217 transition from their idea of Jesus to their idea of Catholicism could

218 have been made in the little upper room at Pentecost. Surely anybody’s

219 common sense would tell him that enthusiasts, who only met through their

220 common enthusiasm for a leader whom they loved, would not instantly rush

221 away to establish everything that he hated. No, if the ‘ecclesiastical

222 and dogmatic system’ is as old as Pentecost it is as old as Christmas.

223 If we trace it back to such very early Christians we must trace it back

224 to Christ.

225 We may begin then with these two negations. It is nonsense to say that

226 the Christian faith appeared in a simple age; in the sense of an

227 unlettered and gullible age. It is equally nonsense to say that the

228 Christian faith was a simple thing; in the sense of a vague or childish

229 or merely instinctive thing. Perhaps the only point in which we could

230 possibly say that the Church fitted into the pagan world is the fact

231 that they were both not only highly civilised but rather complicated.

232 They were both emphatically many-sided; but antiquity was then a

233 many-sided hole, like a hexagonal hole waiting for an equally hexagonal

234 stopper. In that sense only the Church was many-sided enough to fit the

235 world. The six sides of the Mediterranean world faced each other across

236 the sea and waited for something that should look all ways at once. The

237 Church had to be both Roman and Greek and Jewish and African and

238 Asiatic. In the very words of the Apostle of the Gentiles, it was indeed

239 all things to all men. Christianity then was not merely crude and

240 simple, and was the very reverse of the growth of a barbaric time. But

241 when we come to the contrary charge, we come to a much more plausible

242 charge. It is very much more tenable that the Faith was but the final

243 phase of the decay of civilisation, in the sense of the excess of

244 civilisation; that this superstition was a sign that Rome was dying, and

245 dying of being much too civilised. That is an argument much better worth

246 considering; and we will proceed to consider it.

247 At the beginning of this book I ventured on a general summary of it, in

248 a parallel between the rise of humanity out of nature and the rise of

249 Christianity out of history. I pointed out that in both cases what had

250 gone before might imply something coming after; but did not in the least

251 imply what did come after. If a detached mind had seen certain apes it

252 might have deduced more anthropoids; it would not have deduced man or

253 anything within a thousand miles of what man has done. In short, it

254 might have seen Pithacanthropus or the Missing Link looming in the

255 future, if possible almost as dimly and doubtfully as we see him looming

256 in the past. But if it foresaw him appearing it would also foresee him

257 disappearing, and leaving a few faint traces just as he has left a few

258 faint traces; if they are traces. To foresee that Missing Link would not

259 be to foresee Man, or anything like Man. Now this earlier explanation

260 must be kept in mind; because it is an exact parallel to the true view

261 of the Church; and the suggestion of it having evolved naturally out of

262 the Empire in decay.

263 The truth is that in one sense a man might very well have predicted that

264 the imperial decadence would produce something like Christianity. That

265 is, something a little like and gigantically different. A man might very

266 well have said, for instance, ‘Pleasure has been pursued so

267 extravagantly that there will be a reaction into pessimism. Perhaps it

268 will take the form of asceticism; men will mutilate themselves instead

269 of merely hanging themselves.’ Or a man might very reasonably have said,

270 ‘If we weary of our Greek and Latin gods we shall be hankering after

271 some eastern mystery or other; there will be a fashion in Persians or

272 Hindoos.’ Or a man of the world might well have been shrewd enough to

273 say, ‘Powerful people are picking up these fads; some day the court will

274 adopt one of them and it may become official.’ Or yet another and

275 gloomier prophet might be pardoned for saying, ‘The world is going

276 down-hill; dark and barbarous superstitions will return, it does not

277 matter much which. They will all be formless and fugitive like dreams of

278 the night.’

279 Now it is the intense interest of the case that all these prophecies

280 were really fulfilled; but it was not the Church that fulfilled them. It

281 was the Church that escaped from them, confounded them, and rose above

282 them in triumph. In so far as it was probable that the mere nature of

283 hedonism would produce a mere reaction of asceticism, it did produce a

284 mere reaction of asceticism. It was the movement called Manichean, and

285 the Church was its mortal enemy. In so far as it would have naturally

286 appeared at that point of history, it did appear; it did also disappear,

287 which was equally natural. The mere pessimist reaction did come with the

288 Manichees and did go with the Manichees. But the Church did not come

289 with them or go with them; and she had much more to do with their going

290 than with their coming. Or again, in so far as it was probable that even

291 the growth of scepticism would bring in a fashion of eastern religion,

292 it did bring it in; Mithras came from far beyond Palestine out of the

293 heart of Persia, bringing strange mysteries of the blood of bulls.

294 Certainly there was everything to show that some such fashion would have

295 come in any case. But certainly there is nothing in the world to show

296 that it would not have passed away in any case. Certainly an Oriental

297 fad was something eminently fitted to the fourth or fifth century; but

298 that hardly explains it having remained to the twentieth century, and

299 still going strong. In short, in so far as things of the kind might have

300 been expected then, things like Mithraism were experienced then; but it

301 scarcely explains our more recent experiences. And if we were still

302 Mithraists merely because Mithraic head-dresses and other Persian

303 apparatuses might be expected to be all the rage in the days of

304 Domitian, it would almost seem by this time that we must be a little

305 dowdy.

306 It is the same, as will be suggested in a moment, with the idea of

307 official favouritism. In so far as such favouritism shown towards a fad

308 was something that might have been looked for during the decline and

309 fall of the Roman Empire, it was something that did exist in that Empire

310 and did decline and fall with it. It throws no sort of light on the

311 thing that resolutely refused to decline and fall; that grew steadily

312 while the other was declining and falling; and which even at this moment

313 is going forward with fearless energy, when another aeon has completed

314 its cycle and another civilisation seems almost ready to fall or to

315 decline.

316 Now the curious fact is this; that the very heresies which the Early

317 Church is blamed for crushing testify to the unfairness for which she is

318 blamed. In so far as something deserved the blame, it was precisely the

319 things that she is blamed for blaming. In so far as something was merely

320 a superstition, she herself condemned that superstition. In so far as

321 something was a mere reaction into barbarism, she herself resisted it

322 because it was a reaction into barbarism. In so far as something was a

323 fad of the fading empire, that died and deserved to die, it was the

324 Church alone that killed it. The Church is reproached for being exactly

325 what the heresy was repressed for being. The explanations of the

326 evolutionary historians and higher critics do really explain why

327 Arianism and Gnosticism and Nestorianism were born—and also why they

328 died. They do not explain why the Church was born or why she has refused

329 to die. Above all, they do not explain why she should have made war on

330 the very evils she is supposed to share.

331 Let us take a few practical examples of the principle; the principle

332 that if there was anything that was really a superstition of the dying

333 empire, it did really die with the dying empire; and certainly was not

334 the same as the very thing that destroyed it. For this purpose we will

335 take in order two or three of the most ordinary explanations of

336 Christian origins among the modern critics of Christianity. Nothing is

337 more common, for instance, than to find such a modern critic writing

338 something like this: ‘Christianity was above all a movement of ascetics,

339 a rush into the desert, a refuge in the cloister, a renunciation of all

340 life and happiness; and this was a part of a gloomy and inhuman reaction

341 against nature itself, a hatred of the body, a horror of the material

342 universe, a sort of universal suicide of the senses and even of the

343 self. It came from an eastern fanaticism like that of the fakirs and was

344 ultimately founded on an eastern pessimism, which seems to feel

345 existence itself as an evil.’

346 Now the most extraordinary thing about this is that it is all quite

347 true; it is true in every detail except that it happens to be attributed

348 entirely to the wrong person. It is not true of the Church; but it is

349 true of the heretics condemned by the Church. It is as if one were to

350 write a most detailed analysis of the mistakes and misgovernment of the

351 ministers of George the Third, merely with the small inaccuracy that the

352 whole story was told about George Washington; or as if somebody made a

353 list of the crimes of the Bolshevists with no variation except that they

354 were all attributed to the Czar. The early Church was indeed very

355 ascetic, in connection with a totally different philosophy; but the

356 philosophy of a war on life and nature as such really did exist in the

357 world, if the critics only knew where to look for it.

358 What really happened was this. When the Faith first emerged into the

359 world, the very first thing that happened to it was that it was caught

360 in a sort of swarm of mystical and metaphysical sects, mostly out of the

361 East; like one lonely golden bee caught in a swarm of wasps. To the

362 ordinary onlooker, there did not seem to be much difference, or anything

363 beyond a general buzz; indeed in a sense there was not much difference,

364 so far as stinging and being stung were concerned. The difference was

365 that only one golden dot in all that whirring gold-dust had the power of

366 going forth to make hives for all humanity; to give the world honey and

367 wax or (as was so finely said in a context too easily forgotten) ‘the

368 two noblest things, which are sweetness and light.’ The wasps all died

369 that winter; and half the difficulty is that hardly any one knows

370 anything about them and most people do not know that they ever existed;

371 so that the whole story of that first phase of our religion is lost. Or,

372 to vary the metaphor, when this movement or some other movement pierced

373 the dyke between the east and west and brought more mystical ideas into

374 Europe, it brought with it a whole flood of other mystical ideas besides

375 its own, most of them ascetical and nearly all of them pessimistic. They

376 very nearly flooded and overwhelmed the purely Christian element. They

377 came mostly from that region that was a sort of dim borderland between

378 the eastern philosophies and the eastern mythologies, and which shared

379 with the wilder philosophers that curious craze for making fantastic

380 patterns of the cosmos in the shape of maps and genealogical trees.

381 Those that are supposed to derive from the mysterious Manes are called

382 Manichean; kindred cults are more generally known as Gnostic; they are

383 mostly of a labyrinthine complexity, but the point to insist on is the

384 pessimism; the fact that nearly all in one form or another regarded the

385 creation of the world as the work of an evil spirit. Some of them had

386 that Asiatic atmosphere that surrounds Buddhism; the suggestion that

387 life is a corruption of the purity of being. Some of them suggested a

388 purely spiritual order which had been betrayed by the coarse and clumsy

389 trick of making such toys as the sun and moon and stars. Anyhow all this

390 dark tide out of the metaphysical sea in the midst of Asia poured

391 through the dykes simultaneously with the creed of Christ; but it is the

392 whole point of the story that the two were not the same; that they

393 flowed like oil and water. That creed remained in the shape of a

394 miracle; a river still flowing through the sea. And the proof of the

395 miracle was practical once more; it was merely that while all that sea

396 was salt and bitter with the savour of death, of this one stream in the

397 midst of it a man could drink.

398 Now that purity was preserved by dogmatic definitions and exclusions. It

399 could not possibly have been preserved by anything else. If the Church

400 had not renounced the Manicheans it might have become merely Manichean.

401 If it had not renounced the Gnostics it might have become Gnostic. But

402 by the very fact that it did renounce them it proved that it was not

403 either Gnostic or Manichean. At any rate it proved that something was

404 not either Gnostic or Manichean; and what could it be that condemned

405 them, if it was not the original good news of the runners from Bethlehem

406 and the trumpet of the Resurrection? The early Church was ascetic, but

407 she proved that she was not pessimistic, simply by condemning the

408 pessimists. The creed declared that man was sinful, but it did not

409 declare that life was evil, and it proved it by damning those who did.

410 The condemnation of the early heretics is itself condemned as something

411 crabbed and narrow; but it was in truth the very proof that the Church

412 meant to be brotherly and broad. It proved that the primitive Catholics

413 were specially eager to explain that they did *not* think man utterly

414 vile; that they did *not* think life incurably miserable; that they did

415 *not* think marriage a sin or procreation a tragedy. They were ascetic

416 because asceticism was the only possible purge of the sins of the world;

417 but in the very thunder of their anathemas they affirmed for ever that

418 their asceticism was not to be anti-human or anti-natural; that they did

419 wish to purge the world and not destroy it. And nothing else except

420 those anathemas could possibly have made it clear, amid a confusion

421 which still confuses them with their mortal enemies. Nothing else but

422 dogma could have resisted the riot of imaginative invention with which

423 the pessimists were waging their war against nature; with their Aeons

424 and their Demiurge, their strange Logos and their sinister Sophia. If

425 the Church had not insisted on theology, it would have melted into a mad

426 mythology of the mystics, yet further removed from reason or even from

427 rationalism; and, above all, yet further removed from life and from the

428 love of life. Remember that it would have been an inverted mythology,

429 one contradicting everything natural in paganism; a mythology in which

430 Pluto would be above Jupiter and Hades hang higher than Olympus; in

431 which Brahma and all that has the breath of life would be subject to

432 Siva, shining with the eye of death.

433 That the early Church was itself full of an ecstatic enthusiasm for

434 renunciation and virginity makes this distinction much more striking and

435 not less so. It makes all the more important the place where the dogma

436 drew the line. A man might crawl about on all fours like a beast because

437 he was an ascetic. He might stand night and day on the top of a pillar

438 and be adored for being an ascetic. But he could not say that the world

439 was a mistake or the marriage state a sin without being a heretic. What

440 was it that thus deliberately disengaged itself from eastern asceticism

441 by sharp definition and fierce refusal, if it was not something with an

442 individuality of its own; and one that was quite different? If the

443 Catholics are to be confused with the Gnostics, we can only say it was

444 not their fault if they are. And it is rather hard that the Catholics

445 should be blamed by the same critics for persecuting the heretics and

446 also for sympathising with the heresy.

447 The Church was not a Manichean movement, if only because it was not a

448 movement at all. It was not even merely an ascetical movement, because

449 it was not a movement at all. It would be nearer the truth to call it

450 the tamer of asceticism than the mere leader or loosener of it. It was a

451 thing having its own theory of asceticism, its own type of asceticism,

452 but most conspicuous at the moment as the moderator of other theories

453 and types. This is the only sense that can be made, for instance, of the

454 story of St. Augustine. As long as he was a mere man of the world, a

455 mere man drifting with his time, he actually was a Manichean. It really

456 was quite modern and fashionable to be a Manichean. But when he became a

457 Catholic, the people he instantly turned on and rent in pieces were the

458 Manicheans. The Catholic way of putting it is that he left off being a

459 pessimist to become an ascetic. But as the pessimists interpreted

460 asceticism, it might be said that he left off being an ascetic to become

461 a saint. The war upon life, the denial of nature, were exactly the

462 things he had already found in the heathen world outside the Church, and

463 had to renounce when he entered the Church. The very fact that St.

464 Augustine remains a somewhat sterner or sadder figure than St. Francis

465 or St. Teresa only accentuates the dilemma. Face to face with the

466 gravest or even grimmest of Catholics, we can still ask, ‘Why did

467 Catholicism make war on Manichees, if Catholicism was Manichean?’

468 Take another rationalistic explanation of the rise of Christendom. It is

469 common enough to find another critic saying, ‘Christianity did not

470 really rise at all; that is, it did not merely rise from below; it was

471 imposed from above. It is an example of the power of the executive,

472 especially in despotic states. The Empire was really an Empire; that is,

473 it was really ruled by the Emperor. One of the Emperors happened to

474 become a Christian. He might just as well have become a Mithraist or a

475 Jew or a Fire-Worshipper; it was common in the decline of the Empire for

476 eminent and educated people to adopt these eccentric eastern cults. But

477 when he adopted it, it became the official religion of the Roman Empire;

478 and when it became the official religion of the Roman Empire, it became

479 as strong, as universal, and as invincible as the Roman Empire. It has

480 only remained in the world as a relic of that Empire; or, as many have

481 put it, it is but the ghost of Caesar still hovering over Rome.’ This

482 also is a very ordinary line taken in the criticism of orthodoxy, to say

483 that it was only officialism that ever made it orthodoxy. And here again

484 we can call on the heretics to refute it.

485 The whole great history of the Arian heresy might have been invented to

486 explode this idea. It is a very interesting history often repeated in

487 this connection; and the upshot of it is in that in so far as there ever

488 was a merely official religion, it actually died because it was a merely

489 official religion; and what destroyed it was the real religion. Arius

490 advanced a version of Christianity which moved, more or less vaguely, in

491 the direction of what we should call Unitarianism; though it was not the

492 same, for it gave to Christ a curious intermediary position between the

493 divine and human. The point is that it seemed to many more reasonable

494 and less fanatical; and among these were many of the educated class in a

495 sort of reaction against the first romance of conversion. Arians were a

496 sort of moderates and a sort of modernists. And it was felt that after

497 the first squabbles this was the final form of rationalised religion

498 into which civilisation might well settle down. It was accepted by Divus

499 Caesar himself and became the official orthodoxy; the generals and

500 military princes drawn from the new barbarian powers of the north, full

501 of the future, supported it strongly. But the sequel is still more

502 important. Exactly as a modern man might pass through Unitarianism to

503 complete agnosticism, so the greatest of the Arian emperors ultimately

504 shed the last and thinnest pretence of Christianity; he abandoned even

505 Arius and returned to Apollo. He was a Caesar of the Caesars; a soldier,

506 a scholar, a man of large ambitions and ideals; another of the

507 philosopher kings. It seemed to him as if at his signal the sun rose

508 again. The oracles began to speak like birds beginning to sing at dawn;

509 paganism was itself again; the gods returned. It seemed the end of that

510 strange interlude of an alien superstition. And indeed it was the end of

511 it, so far as there was a mere interlude of mere superstition. It was

512 the end of it, in so far as it was the fad of an emperor or the fashion

513 of a generation. If there really was something that began with

514 Constantine, then it ended with Julian.

515 But there was something that did not end. There had arisen in that hour

516 of history, defiant above the democratic tumult of the Councils of the

517 Church, Athanasius against the world. We may pause upon the point at

518 issue; because it is relevant to the whole of this religious history,

519 and the modern world seems to miss the whole point of it. We might put

520 it this way. If there is one question which the enlightened and liberal

521 have the habit of deriding and holding up as a dreadful example of

522 barren dogma and senseless sectarian strife, it is this Athanasian

523 question of the Co-Eternity of the Divine Son. On the other hand, if

524 there is one thing that the same liberals always offer us as a piece of

525 pure and simple Christianity, untroubled by doctrinal disputes, it is

526 the single sentence, ‘God is Love.’ Yet the two statements are almost

527 identical; at least one is very nearly nonsense without the other. The

528 barren dogma is only the logical way of stating the beautiful sentiment.

529 For if there be a being without beginning, existing before all things,

530 was He loving when there was nothing to be loved? If through that

531 unthinkable eternity He is lonely, what is the meaning of saying He is

532 love? The only justification of such a mystery is the mystical

533 conception that in His own nature there was something analogous to

534 self-expression; something of what begets and beholds what it has

535 begotten. Without some such idea, it is really illogical to complicate

536 the ultimate essence of deity with an idea like love. If the moderns

537 really want a simple religion of love, they must look for it in the

538 Athanasian Creed. The truth is that the trumpet of true Christianity,

539 the challenge of the charities and simplicities of Bethlehem or

540 Christmas Day, never rang out more arrestingly and unmistakably than in

541 the defiance of Athanasius to the cold compromise of the Arians. It was

542 emphatically he who really was fighting for a God of Love against a God

543 of colourless and remote cosmic control; the God of the stoics and the

544 agnostics. It was emphatically he who was fighting for the Holy Child

545 against the grey deity of the Pharisees and the Sadducees. He was

546 fighting for that very balance of beautiful interdependence and

547 intimacy, in the very Trinity of the Divine Nature, that draws our

548 hearts to the Trinity of the Holy Family. His dogma, if the phrase be

549 not misunderstood, turns even God into a Holy Family.

550 That this purely Christian dogma actually for a second time rebelled

551 against the Empire, and actually for a second time refounded the Church

552 in spite of the Empire, is itself a proof that there was something

553 positive and personal working in the world, other than whatever official

554 faith the Empire chose to adopt. This power utterly destroyed the

555 official faith that the Empire did adopt. It went on its own way as it

556 is going on its own way still. There are any number of other examples in

557 which is repeated precisely the same process we have reviewed in the

558 case of the Manichean and the Arian. A few centuries afterwards, for

559 instance, the Church had to maintain the same Trinity, which is simply

560 the logical side of love, against another appearance of the isolated and

561 simplified deity in the religion of Islam. Yet there are some who cannot

562 see what the Crusaders were fighting for; and some even who talk as if

563 Christianity had never been anything but a form of what they call

564 Hebraism coming in with the decay of Hellenism. Those people must

565 certainly be very much puzzled by the war between the Crescent and the

566 Cross. If Christianity had never been anything but a simpler morality

567 sweeping away polytheism, there is no reason why Christendom should not

568 have been swept into Islam. The truth is that Islam itself was a

569 barbaric reaction against that very humane complexity that is really a

570 Christian character; that idea of balance in the deity, as of balance in

571 the family, that makes that creed a sort of sanity, and that sanity the

572 soul of civilisation. And that is why the Church is from the first a

573 thing holding its own position and point of view, quite apart from the

574 accidents and anarchies of its age. That is why it deals blows

575 impartially right and left, at the pessimism of the Manichean or the

576 optimism of the Pelagian. It was not a Manichean movement because it was

577 not a movement at all. It was not an official fashion because it was not

578 a fashion at all. It was something that could coincide with movements

579 and fashions, could control them and could survive them.

580 So might rise from their graves the great heresiarchs to confound their

581 comrades of to-day. There is nothing that the critics now affirm that we

582 cannot call on these great witnesses to deny. The modern critic will say

583 lightly enough that Christianity was but a reaction into asceticism and

584 anti-natural spirituality, a dance of fakirs furious against life and

585 love. But Manes the great mystic will answer them from his secret throne

586 and cry, ‘These Christians have no right to be called spiritual; these

587 Christians have no title to be called ascetics; they who compromised

588 with the curse of life and all the filth of the family. Through them the

589 earth is still foul with fruit and harvest and polluted with population.

590 Theirs was no movement against nature, or my children would have carried

591 it to triumph; but these fools renewed the world when I would have ended

592 it with a gesture.’ And another critic will write that the Church was

593 but the shadow of the Empire, the fad of a chance Emperor, and that it

594 remains in Europe only as the ghost of the power of Rome. And Arius the

595 deacon will answer out of the darkness of oblivion: ‘No, indeed, or the

596 world would have followed my more reasonable religion. For mine went

597 down before demagogues and men defying Caesar; and around my champion

598 was the purple cloak and mine was the glory of the eagles. It was not

599 for lack of these things that I failed.’ And yet a third modern will

600 maintain that the creed spread only as a sort of panic of hell-fire; men

601 everywhere attempting impossible things in fleeing from incredible

602 vengeance; a nightmare of imaginary remorse; and such an explanation

603 will satisfy many who see something dreadful in the doctrine of

604 orthodoxy. And then there will go up against it the terrible voice of

605 Tertullian, saying, ‘And why then was I cast out; and why did soft

606 hearts and heads decide against me when I proclaimed the perdition of

607 all sinners; and what was this power that thwarted me when I threatened

608 all backsliders with hell? For none ever went up that hard road so far

609 as I; and mine was the *Credo Quia Impossibile*.’ Then there is the

610 fourth suggestion that there was something of the Semitic secret society

611 in the whole matter; that it was a new invasion of the nomad spirit

612 shaking a kindlier and more comfortable paganism, its cities and its

613 household gods; whereby the jealous monotheistic races could after all

614 establish their jealous God. And Mahomet shall answer out of the

615 whirlwind, the red whirlwind of the desert, ‘Who ever served the

616 jealousy of God as I did or left him more lonely in the sky? Who ever

617 paid more honour to Moses and Abraham or won more victories over idols

618 and the images of paganism? And what was this thing that thrust me back

619 with the energy of a thing alive; whose fanaticism could drive me from

620 Sicily and tear up my deep roots out of the rock of Spain? What faith

621 was theirs who thronged in thousands of every class and country crying

622 out that my ruin was the will of God; and what hurled great Godfrey as

623 from a catapult over the wall of Jerusalem; and what brought great

624 Sobieski like a thunderbolt to the gates of Vienna? I think there was

625 more than you fancy in the religion that has so matched itself with

626 mine.’

627 Those who would suggest that the faith was a fanaticism are doomed to an

628 eternal perplexity. In their account it is bound to appear as fanatical

629 for nothing, and fanatical against everything. It is ascetical and at

630 war with ascetics, Roman and in revolt against Rome, monotheistic and

631 fighting furiously against monotheism; harsh in its condemnation of

632 harshness; a riddle not to be explained even as unreason. And what sort

633 of unreason is it that seems reasonable to millions of educated

634 Europeans through all the revolutions of some sixteen hundred years?

635 People are not amused with a puzzle or a paradox or a mere muddle in the

636 mind for all that time. I know of no explanation except that such a

637 thing is not unreason but reason; that if it is fanatical it is

638 fanatical for reason and fanatical against all the unreasonable things.

639 That is the only explanation I can find of a thing from the first so

640 detached and so confident, condemning things that looked so like itself,

641 refusing help from powers that seemed so essential to its existence,

642 sharing on its human side all the passions of the age, yet always at the

643 supreme moment suddenly rising superior to them, never saying exactly

644 what it was expected to say and never needing to unsay what it had said;

645 I can find no explanation except that, like Pallas from the brain of

646 Jove, it had indeed come forth out of the mind of God, mature and mighty

647 and armed for judgment and for war.

CHAPTER V

49 THE ESCAPE FROM PAGANISM

50 The modern missionary, with his palm-leaf hat and his umbrella, has

51 become rather a figure of fun. He is chaffed among men of the world for

52 the ease with which he can be eaten by cannibals and the narrow bigotry

53 which makes him regard the cannibal culture as lower than his own.

54 Perhaps the best part of the joke is that the men of the world do not

55 see that the joke is against themselves. It is rather ridiculous to ask

56 a man just about to be boiled in a pot and eaten, at a purely religious

57 feast, why he does not regard all religions as equally friendly and

58 fraternal. But there is a more subtle criticism uttered against the more

59 old-fashioned missionary; to the effect that he generalises too broadly

60 about the heathen and pays too little attention to the difference

61 between Mahomet and Mumbo-Jumbo. There was probably truth in this

62 complaint, especially in the past; but it is my main contention here

63 that the exaggeration is all the other way at present. It is the

64 temptation of the professors to treat mythologies too much as

65 theologies; as things thoroughly thought out and seriously held. It is

66 the temptation of the intellectuals to take much too seriously the fine

67 shades of various schools in the rather irresponsible metaphysics of

68 Asia. Above all, it is their temptation to miss the real truth implied

69 in the idea of Aquinas contra Gentiles or Athanasius contra mundum.

70 If the missionary says, in fact, that he is exceptional in being a

71 Christian, and that the rest of the races and religions can be

72 collectively classified as heathen, he is perfectly right. He may say

73 it in quite the wrong spirit, in which case he is spiritually wrong. But

74 in the cold light of philosophy and history, he is intellectually right.

75 He may not be right-minded, but he is right. He may not even have a

76 right to be right, but he is right. The outer world to which he brings

77 his creed really is something subject to certain generalisations

78 covering all its varieties, and is not merely a variety of similar

79 creeds. Perhaps it is in any case too much of a temptation to pride or

80 hypocrisy to call it heathenry. Perhaps it would be better simply to

81 call it humanity. But there are certain broad characteristics of what we

82 call humanity while it remains in what we call heathenry. They are not

83 necessarily bad characteristics; some of them are worthy of the respect

84 of Christendom; some of them have been absorbed and transfigured in the

85 substance of Christendom. But they existed before Christendom and they

86 still exist outside Christendom, as certainly as the sea existed before

87 a boat and all round a boat; and they have as strong and as universal

88 and as unmistakable a savour as the sea.

89 For instance, all real scholars who have studied the Greek and Roman

90 culture say one thing about it. They agree that in the ancient world

91 religion was one thing and philosophy quite another. There was very

92 little effort to rationalise and at the same time to realise a real

93 belief in the gods. There was very little pretence of any such real

94 belief among the philosophers. But neither had the passion or perhaps

95 the power to persecute the other, save in particular and peculiar cases;

96 and neither the philosopher in his school nor the priest in his temple

97 seems ever to have seriously contemplated his own concept as covering

98 the world. A priest sacrificing to Artemis in Calydon did not seem to

99 think that people would some day sacrifice to her instead of to Isis

100 beyond the sea; a sage following the vegetarian rule of the

101 Neo-Pythagoreans did not seem to think it would universally prevail and

102 exclude the methods of Epictetus or Epicurus. We may call this

103 liberality if we like; I am not dealing with an argument but describing

104 an atmosphere. All this, I say, is admitted by all scholars; but what

105 neither the learned nor the unlearned have fully realised, perhaps, is

106 that this description is really an exact description of all

107 non-Christian civilisation to-day; and especially of the great

108 civilisations of the East. Eastern paganism really is much more all of a

109 piece, just as ancient paganism was much more all of a piece, than the

110 modern critics admit. It is a many-coloured Persian carpet as the others

111 was a varied and tessellated Roman pavement; but the one real crack

112 right across that pavement came from the earthquake of the Crucifixion.

113 The modern European seeking his religion in Asia is reading his religion

114 into Asia. Religion there is something different; it is both more and

115 less. He is like a man mapping out the sea as land; marking waves as

116 mountains; not understanding the nature of its peculiar permanence. It

117 is perfectly true that Asia has its own dignity and poetry and high

118 civilisation. But it is not in the least true that Asia has its own

119 definite dominions of moral government, where all loyalty is conceived

120 in terms of morality; as when we say that Ireland is Catholic or that

121 New England was Puritan. The map is not marked out in religions, in our

122 sense of churches. The state of mind is far more subtle, more relative,

123 more secretive, more varied and changing, like the colours of the snake.

124 The Moslem is the nearest approach to a militant Christian; and that is

125 precisely because he is a much nearer approach to an envoy from western

126 civilisation. The Moslem in the heart of Asia almost stands for the soul

127 of Europe. And as he stands between them and Europe in the matter of

128 space, so he stands between them and Christianity in the matter of time.

129 In that sense the Moslems in Asia are merely like the Nestorians in

130 Asia. Islam, historically speaking, is the greatest of the eastern

131 heresies. It owed something to the quite isolated and unique

132 individuality of Israel; but it owed more to Byzantium and the

133 theological enthusiasm of Christendom. It owed something even to the

134 Crusades. It owed nothing whatever to Asia. It owed nothing to the

135 atmosphere of the ancient and traditional world of Asia, with its

136 immemorial etiquette and its bottomless or bewildering philosophies. All

137 that ancient and actual Asia felt the entrance of Islam as something

138 foreign and western and warlike, piercing it like a spear.

139 Even where we might trace in dotted lines the domains of Asiatic

140 religions, we should probably be reading into them something dogmatic

141 and ethical belonging to our own religion. It is as if a European

142 ignorant of the American atmosphere were to suppose that each ‘state’

143 was a separate sovereign state as patriotic as France or Poland; or that

144 when a Yankee referred fondly to his ‘home town’ he meant he had no

145 other nation, like a citizen of ancient Athens or Rome. As he would be

146 reading a particular sort of loyalty into America, so we are reading a

147 particular sort of loyalty into Asia. There are loyalties of other

148 kinds; but not what men on the West mean by being a believer, by trying

149 to be a Christian, by being a good Protestant or a practising Catholic.

150 In the intellectual world it means something far more vague and varied

151 by doubts and speculations. In the moral world it means something far

152 more loose and drifting. A professor of Persian at one of our great

153 universities, so passionate a partisan of the East as practically to

154 profess a contempt for the West, said to a friend of mine: ‘You will

155 never understand oriental religions, because you always conceive

156 religion as connected with ethics. This kind has really nothing to do

157 with ethics.’ We have most of us known some Masters of the Higher

158 Wisdom, some Pilgrims upon the Path to Power, some eastern esoteric

159 saints and seers, who had really nothing to do with ethics. Something

160 different, something detached and irresponsible, tinges the moral

161 atmosphere of Asia and touches even that of Islam. It was very

162 realistically caught in the atmosphere of *Hassan*; and a very horrible

163 atmosphere too. It is even more vivid in such glimpses as we get of the

164 genuine and ancient cults of Asia. Deeper than the depths of

165 metaphysics, far down in the abysses of mystical meditations, under all

166 that solemn universe of spiritual things, is a secret, an intangible and

167 a terrible levity. It does not really very much matter what one does.

168 Either because they do not believe in a devil, or because they do

169 believe in a destiny, or because experience here is everything and

170 eternal life something totally different, but for some reason they are

171 totally different. I have read somewhere that there were three great

172 friends famous in medieval Persia for their unity of mind. One became

173 the responsible and respected Vizier of the Great King; the second was

174 the poet Omar, pessimist and epicurean, drinking wine in mockery of

175 Mahomet; the third was the Old Man of the Mountain who maddened his

176 people with hashish that they might murder other people with daggers. It

177 does not really much matter what one does.

178 The Sultan in *Hassan* would have understood all those three men; indeed

179 he was all those three men. But this sort of universalist cannot have

180 what we call a character; it is what we call a chaos. He cannot choose;

181 he cannot fight; he cannot repent; he cannot hope. He is not in the same

182 sense creating something; for creation means rejection. He is not, in

183 our religious phrase, making his soul. For our doctrine of salvation

184 does really mean a labour like that of a man trying to make a statue

185 beautiful; a victory with wings. For that there must be a final choice;

186 for a man cannot make statues without rejecting stone. And there really

187 is this ultimate unmorality behind the metaphysics of Asia. And the

188 reason is that there has been nothing through all those unthinkable ages

189 to bring the human mind sharply to the point; to tell it that the time

190 has come to choose. The mind has lived too much in eternity. The soul

191 has been too immortal; in the special sense that it ignores the idea of

192 mortal sin. It has had too much of eternity, in the sense that it has

193 not had enough of the hour of death and the day of judgment. It is not

194 crucial enough; in the literal sense that it has not had enough of the

195 cross. That is what we mean when we say that Asia is very old. But

196 strictly speaking Europe is quite as old as Asia; indeed in a sense any

197 place is as old as any other place. What we mean is that Europe has not

198 merely gone on growing older. It has been born again.

199 Asia is all humanity; as it has worked out its human doom. Asia, in its

200 vast territory, in its varied populations, in its heights of past

201 achievement and its depths of dark speculation, is itself a world; and

202 represents something of what we mean when we speak of the world. It is a

203 cosmos rather than a continent. It is the world as man has made it; and

204 contains many of the most wonderful things that man has made. Therefore

205 Asia stands as the one representative of paganism and the one rival to

206 Christendom. But everywhere else where we get glimpses of that mortal

207 destiny, they suggest stages in the same story. Where Asia trails away

208 into the southern archipelagoes of the savages, or where a darkness full

209 of nameless shapes dwells in the heart of Africa, or where the last

210 survivors of lost races linger in the cold volcano of prehistoric

211 America, it is all the same story; sometimes perhaps later chapters of

212 the same story. It is men entangled in the forest of their own

213 mythology; it is men drowned in the sea of their own metaphysics.

214 Polytheists have grown weary of the wildest of fictions. Monotheists

215 have grown weary of the most wonderful of truths. Diabolists here and

216 there have such a hatred of heaven and earth that they have tried to

217 take refuge in hell. It is the Fall of Man; and it is exactly that fall

218 that was being felt by our own fathers at the first moment of the Roman

219 decline. We also were going down that wide road; down that easy slope;

220 following the magnificent procession of the high civilisations of the

221 world.

222 If the Church had not entered the world then, it seems probable that

223 Europe would be now very much what Asia is now. Something may be allowed

224 for a real difference of race and environment, visible in the ancient as

225 in the modern world. But after all we talk about the changeless East

226 very largely because it has not suffered the great change. Paganism in

227 its last phase showed considerable signs of becoming equally changeless.

228 This would not mean that new schools or sects of philosophy would not

229 arise; as new schools did arise in Antiquity and do arise in Asia. It

230 does not mean that there would be no real mystics or visionaries; as

231 there were mystics in Antiquity and are mystics in Asia. It does not

232 mean that there would be no social codes, as there were codes in

233 Antiquity and are codes in Asia. It does not mean that there could not

234 be good men or happy lives, for God has given all men a conscience and

235 conscience can give all men a kind of peace. But it does mean that the

236 tone and proportion of all these things, and especially the proportion

237 of good and evil things, would be in the unchanged West what they are in

238 the changeless East. And nobody who looks at that changeless East

239 honestly, and with a real sympathy, can believe that there is anything

240 there remotely resembling the challenge and revolution of the Faith.

241 In short, if classic paganism had lingered until now, a number of things

242 might well have lingered with it; and they would look very like what we

243 call the religions of the East. There would still be Pythagoreans

244 teaching reincarnation, as there are still Hindus teaching

245 reincarnation. There would still be Stoics making a religion out of

246 reason and virtue, as there are still Confucians making a religion out

247 of reason and virtue. There would still be Neo-Platonists studying

248 transcendental truths, the meaning of which was mysterious to other

249 people and disputed even amongst themselves; as the Buddhists still

250 study a transcendentalism mysterious to others and disputed among

251 themselves. There would still be intelligent Apollonians apparently

252 worshipping the sun-god but explaining that they were worshipping the

253 divine principle; just as there are still intelligent Parsees apparently

254 worshipping the sun but explaining that they are worshipping the deity.

255 There would still be wild Dionysians dancing on the mountain as there

256 are still wild Dervishes dancing in the desert. There would still be

257 crowds of people attending the popular feasts of the gods, in pagan

258 Europe as in pagan Asia. There would still be crowds of gods, local and

259 other, for them to worship. And there would still be a great many more

260 people who worshipped them than people who believed in them. Finally

261 there would still be a very large number of people who did worship gods

262 and did believe in gods; and who believed in gods and worshipped gods

263 simply because they were demons. There would still be Levantines

264 secretly sacrificing to Moloch as there are still Thugs secretly

265 sacrificing to Kalee. There would still be a great deal of magic; and a

266 great deal of it would be black magic. There would still be a

267 considerable admiration of Seneca and a considerable imitation of Nero;

268 just as the exalted epigrams of Confucius could coexist with the

269 tortures of China. And over all that tangled forest of traditions

270 growing wild or withering would brood the broad silence of a singular

271 and even nameless mood; but the nearest name of it is nothing. All these

272 things, good and bad, would have an indescribable air of being too old

273 to die.

274 None of these things occupying Europe in the absence of Christendom

275 would bear the least likeness to Christendom. Since the Pythagorean

276 Metempsychosis would still be there, we might call it the Pythagorean

277 religion as we talk about the Buddhist religion. As the noble maxims of

278 Socrates would still be there, we might call it the Socratic religion as

279 we talk about the Confucian religion. As the popular holiday was still

280 marked by a mythological hymn to Adonis, we might call it the religion

281 of Adonis as we talk about the religion of Juggernaut. As literature

282 would still be based on the Greek mythology, we might call that

283 mythology a religion, as we call the Hindu mythology a religion. We

284 might say that there were so many thousands or millions of people

285 belonging to that religion, in the sense of frequenting such temples or

286 merely living in a land full of such temples. But if we called the last

287 tradition of Pythagoras or the lingering legend of Adonis by the name of

288 a religion, then we must find some other name for the Church of Christ.

289 If anybody says that philosophic maxims preserved through many ages, or

290 mythological temples frequented by many people, are things of the same

291 class and category as the Church, it is enough to answer quite simply

292 that they are not. Nobody thinks they are the same when he sees them in

293 the old civilisation of Greece and Rome; nobody would think they were

294 the same if that civilisation had lasted two thousand years longer and

295 existed at the present day; nobody can in reason think they are the same

296 in the parallel pagan civilisation in the East, as it is at the present

297 day. None of these philosophies or mythologies are anything like a

298 Church; certainly nothing like a Church Militant. And, as I have shown

299 elsewhere, even if this rule were not already proved, the exception

300 would prove the rule. The rule is that pre-Christian or pagan history

301 does not produce a Church Militant; and the exception, or what some

302 would call the exception, is that Islam is at least militant if it is

303 not Church. And that is precisely because Islam is the one religious

304 rival that is *not* pre-Christian and therefore not in that sense pagan.

305 Islam was a product of Christianity; even if it was a by-product; even

306 if it was a bad product. It was a heresy or parody emulating and

307 therefore imitating the Church. It is no more surprising that

308 Mahomedanism had something of her fighting spirit than that Quakerism

309 had something of her peaceful spirit. After Christianity there are any

310 number of such emulations or extensions. Before it there are none.

311 The Church Militant is thus unique because it is an army marching to

312 effect a universal deliverance. The bondage from which the world is thus

313 to be delivered is something that is very well symbolised by the state

314 of Asia as by the state of pagan Europe. I do not mean merely their

315 moral or immoral state. The missionary, as a matter of fact, has much

316 more to say for himself than the enlightened imagine, even when he says

317 that the heathen are idolatrous and immoral. A touch or two of realistic

318 experience about Eastern religion, even about Moslem religion, will

319 reveal some startling insensibilities in ethics; such as the practical

320 indifference to the line between passion and perversion. It is not

321 prejudice but practical experience which says that Asia is full of

322 demons as well as gods. But the evil I mean is in the mind. And it is in

323 the mind wherever the mind has worked for a long time alone. It is what

324 happens when all dreaming and thinking have come to an end in an

325 emptiness that is at once negation and necessity. It sounds like an

326 anarchy, but it is also a slavery. It is what has been called already

327 the wheel of Asia; all those recurrent arguments about cause and effect

328 or things beginning and ending in the mind, which make it impossible for

329 the soul really to strike out and go anywhere or do anything. And the

330 point is that it is not necessarily peculiar to Asiatics; it would have

331 been true in the end of Europeans—if something had not happened. If the

332 Church Militant had not been a thing marching, all men would have been

333 marking time. If the Church Militant had not endured a discipline, all

334 men would have endured a slavery.

335 What that universal yet fighting faith brought into the world was hope.

336 Perhaps the one thing common to mythology and philosophy was that both

337 were really sad; in the sense that they had not this hope even if they

338 had touches of faith or charity. We may call Buddhism a faith; though to

339 us it seems more like a doubt. We may call the Lord of Compassion a Lord

340 of Charity; though it seems to us a very pessimist sort of pity. But

341 those who insist most on the antiquity and size of such cults must agree

342 that in all their ages they have not covered all their areas with that

343 sort of practical and pugnacious hope. In Christendom hope has never

344 been absent; rather it has been errant, extravagant, excessively fixed

345 upon fugitive chances. Its perpetual revolution and reconstruction has

346 at least been an evidence of people being in better spirits. Europe did

347 very truly renew its youth like the eagles; just as the eagles of Rome

348 rose again over the legions of Napoleon, or we have seen soaring but

349 yesterday the silver eagle of Poland. But in the Polish case even

350 revolution always went with religion. Napoleon himself sought a

351 reconciliation with religion. Religion could never be finally separated

352 even from the most hostile of the hopes; simply because it was the real

353 source of the hopefulness. And the cause of this is to be found simply

354 in the religion itself. Those who quarrel about it seldom even consider

355 it in itself. There is neither space nor place for such a full

356 consideration here; but a word may be said to explain a reconciliation

357 that always recurs and still seems to require explanation.

358 There will be no end to the weary debates about liberalising theology,

359 until people face the fact that the only liberal part of it is really

360 the dogmatic part. If dogma is incredible, it is because it is

361 incredibly liberal. If it is irrational, it can only be in giving us

362 more assurance of freedom than is justified by reason. The obvious

363 example is that essential form of freedom which we call free-will. It is

364 absurd to say that a man shows his liberality in denying his liberty.

365 But it is tenable that he has to affirm a transcendental doctrine in

366 order to affirm his liberty. There is a sense in which we might

367 reasonably say that if man has a primary power of choice, he has in that

368 fact a supernatural power of creation, as if he could raise the dead or

369 give birth to the unbegotten. Possibly in that case a man must be a

370 miracle; and certainly in that case he must be a miracle in order to be

371 a man; and most certainly in order to be a free man. But it is absurd to

372 forbid him to be a free man and do it in the name of a more free

373 religion.

374 But it is true in twenty other matters. Anybody who believes at all in

375 God must believe in the absolute supremacy of God. But in so far as that

376 supremacy does allow of any degrees that can be called liberal or

377 illiberal, it is self-evident that the illiberal power is the deity of

378 the rationalists and the liberal power is the deity of the dogmatists.

379 Exactly in proportion as you turn monotheism into monism you turn it

380 into despotism. It is precisely the unknown God of the scientist, with

381 his impenetrable purpose and his inevitable and unalterable law, that

382 reminds us of a Prussian autocrat making rigid plans in a remote tent

383 and moving mankind like machinery. It is precisely the God of miracles

384 and of answered prayers who reminds us of a liberal and popular prince,

385 receiving petitions, listening to parliaments and considering the cases

386 of a whole people. I am not now arguing the rationality of this

387 conception in other respects; as a matter of fact it is not, as some

388 suppose, irrational; for there is nothing irrational in the wisest and

389 most well-informed king acting differently according to the action of

390 those he wishes to save. But I am here only noting the general nature of

391 liberality, or of free or enlarged atmosphere of action. And in this

392 respect it is certain that the king can only be what we call magnanimous

393 if he is what some call capricious. It is the Catholic, who has the

394 feeling that his prayers do make a difference when offered for the

395 living and the dead, who also has the feeling of living like a free

396 citizen in something almost like a constitutional commonwealth. It is

397 the monist who lives under a single iron law who must have the feeling

398 of living like a slave under a sultan. Indeed I believe that the

399 original use of the word *suffragium*, which we now use in politics for

400 a vote, was that employed in theology about a prayer. The dead in

401 Purgatory were said to have the suffrages of the living. And in this

402 sense, of a sort of right of petition to the supreme ruler, we may truly

403 say that the whole of the Communion of Saints, as well as the whole of

404 the Church Militant, is founded on universal suffrage.

405 But above all, it is true of the most tremendous issue; of that tragedy

406 which has created the divine comedy of our creed. Nothing short of the

407 extreme and strong and startling doctrine of the divinity of Christ will

408 give that particular effect that can truly stir the popular sense like a

409 trumpet; the idea of the king himself serving in the ranks like a common

410 soldier. By making that figure merely human we make that story much less

411 human. We take away the point of the story which actually pierces

412 humanity; the point of the story which was quite literally the point of

413 a spear. It does not especially humanise the universe to say that good

414 and wise men can die for their opinions; any more than it would be any

415 sort of uproariously popular news in an army that good soldiers may

416 easily get killed. It is no news that King Leonidas is dead any more

417 than that Queen Anne is dead; and men did not wait for Christianity to

418 be men, in the full sense of being heroes. But if we are describing, for

419 the moment, the atmosphere of what is generous and popular and even

420 picturesque, any knowledge of human nature will tell us that no

421 sufferings of the sons of men, or even of the servants of God, strike

422 the same note as the notion of the master suffering instead of his

423 servants. And this is given by the theological and emphatically not by

424 the scientific deity. No mysterious monarch, hidden in his starry

425 pavilion at the base of the cosmic campaign, is in the least like that

426 celestial chivalry of the Captain who carries his five wounds in the

427 front of battle.

428 What the denouncer of dogma really means is not that dogma is bad; but

429 rather that dogma is too good to be true. That is, he means that dogma

430 is too liberal to be likely. Dogma gives man too much freedom when it

431 permits him to fall. Dogma gives even God too much freedom when it

432 permits him to die. That is what the intelligent sceptics ought to say;

433 and it is not in the least my intention to deny that there is something

434 to be said for it. They mean that the universe is itself a universal

435 prison; that existence itself is a limitation and a control; and it is

436 not for nothing that they call causation a chain. In a word, they mean

437 quite simply that they cannot believe these things; not in the least

438 that they are unworthy of belief. We say, not lightly but very

439 literally, that the truth has made us free. They say that it makes us so

440 free that it cannot be the truth. To them it is like believing in

441 fairyland to believe in such freedom as we enjoy. It is like believing

442 in men with wings to entertain the fancy of men with wills. It is like

443 accepting a fable about a squirrel in conversation with a mountain to

444 believe in a man who is free to ask or a God who is free to answer. This

445 is a manly and a rational negation, for which I for one shall always

446 show respect. But I decline to show any respect for those who first of

447 all clip the bird and cage the squirrel, rivet the chains and refuse the

448 freedom, close all the doors of the cosmic prison on us with a clang of

449 eternal iron, tell us that our emancipation is a dream and our dungeon a

450 necessity; and then calmly turn round and tell us they have a freer

451 thought and a more liberal theology.

452 The moral of all this is an old one; that religion is revelation. In

453 other words, it is a vision, and a vision received by faith; but it is a

454 vision of reality. The faith consists in a conviction of its reality.

455 That, for example, is the difference between a vision and a day-dream.

456 And that is the difference between religion and mythology. That is the

457 difference between faith and all that fancy-work, quite human and more

458 or less healthy, which we considered under the head of mythology. There

459 is something in the reasonable use of the very word vision that implies

460 two things about it; first that it comes very rarely, possibly that it

461 comes only once; and secondly that it probably comes once and for all. A

462 day-dream may come every day. A day-dream may be different every day. It

463 is something more than the difference between telling ghost-stories and

464 meeting a ghost.

465 But if it is not a mythology neither is it a philosophy. It is not a

466 philosophy because, being a vision, it is not a pattern but a picture.

467 It is not one of those simplifications which resolve everything into an

468 abstract explanation; as that everything is recurrent; or everything is

469 relative; or everything is inevitable; or everything is illusive. It is

470 not a process but a story. It has proportions, of the sort seen in a

471 picture or a story; it has not the regular repetitions of a pattern or a

472 process; but it replaces them by being convincing as a picture or a

473 story is convincing. In other words, it is exactly, as the phrase goes,

474 like life. For indeed it is life. An example of what is meant here might

475 well be found in the treatment of the problem of evil. It is easy

476 enough to make a plan of life of which the background is black, as the

477 pessimists do; and then admit a speck or two of star-dust more or less

478 accidental, or at least in the literal sense insignificant. And it is

479 easy enough to make another plan on white paper, as the Christian

480 Scientists do, and explain or explain away somehow such dots or smudges

481 as may be difficult to deny. Lastly it is easiest of all, perhaps, to

482 say as the dualists do, that life is like a chess-board in which the two

483 are equal; and can as truly be said to consist of white squares on a

484 black board or of black squares on a white board. But every man feels in

485 his heart that none of these three paper plans is like life; that none

486 of these worlds is one in which he can live. Something tells him that

487 the ultimate idea of a world is not bad or even neutral; staring at the

488 sky or the grass or the truths of mathematics or even a new-laid egg, he

489 has a vague feeling like the shadow of that saying of the great

490 Christian philosopher, St. Thomas Aquinas, ‘Every existence, as such, is

491 good.’ On the other hand, something else tells him that it is unmanly

492 and debased and even diseased to minimise evil to a dot or even a blot.

493 He realises that optimism is morbid. It is if possible even more morbid

494 than pessimism. These vague but healthy feelings, if he followed them

495 out, would result in the idea that evil is in some way an exception but

496 an enormous exception; and ultimately that evil is an invasion or yet

497 more truly a rebellion. He does not think that everything is right or

498 that everything is wrong, or that everything is equally right and wrong.

499 But he does think that right has a right to be right and therefore a

500 right to be there; and wrong has no right to be wrong and therefore no

501 right to be there. It is the prince of the world; but it is also a

502 usurper. So he will apprehend vaguely what the vision will give to him

503 vividly; no less than all that strange story of treason in heaven and

504 the great desertion by which evil damaged and tried to destroy a cosmos

505 that it could not create. It is a very strange story and its proportions

506 and its lines and colours are as arbitrary and absolute as the artistic

507 composition of a picture. It is a vision which we do in fact symbolise

508 in pictures by titanic limbs and passionate tints of plumage; all that

509 abysmal vision of falling stars and the peacock panoplies of the night.

510 But that strange story has one small advantage over the diagrams. It is

511 like life.

512 Another example might be found, not in the problem of evil, but in what

513 is called the problem of progress. One of the ablest agnostics of the

514 age once asked me whether I thought mankind grew better or grew worse or

515 remained the same. He was confident that the alternative covered all

516 possibilities. He did not see that it only covered patterns and not

517 pictures; processes and not stories. I asked him whether he thought that

518 Mr. Smith of Golder’s Green got better or worse or remained exactly the

519 same between the age of thirty and forty. It then seemed to dawn on him

520 that it would rather depend on Mr. Smith; and how he chose to go on. It

521 had never occurred to him that it might depend on how mankind chose to

522 go on; and that its course was not a straight line or an upward or

523 downward curve, but a track like that of a man across a valley, going

524 where he liked and stopping where he chose, going into a church or

525 falling drunk in a ditch. The life of man is a story; an adventure

526 story; and in our vision the same is true even of the story of God.

527 The Catholic faith is the reconciliation because it is the realisation

528 both of mythology and philosophy. It is a story and in that sense one of

529 a hundred stories; only it is a true story. It is a philosophy and in

530 that sense one of a hundred philosophies; only it is a philosophy that

531 is like life. But above all, it is a reconciliation because it is

532 something that can only be called the philosophy of stories. That normal

533 narrative instinct which produced all the fairy-tales is something that

534 is neglected by all the philosophies—except one. The Faith is the

535 justification of that popular instinct; the finding of a philosophy for

536 it or the analysis of the philosophy in it. Exactly as a man in an

537 adventure story has to pass various tests to save his life, so the man

538 in this philosophy has to pass several tests and save his soul. In both

539 there is an idea of free will operating under conditions of design; in

540 other words, there is an aim and it is the business of a man to aim at

541 it; we therefore watch to see whether he will hit it. Now this deep and

542 democratic and dramatic instinct is derided and dismissed in all the

543 other philosophies. For all the other philosophies avowedly end where

544 they begin; and it is the definition of a story that it ends

545 differently; that it begins in one place and ends in another. From

546 Buddha and his wheel to Akhen-Aten and his disc, from Pythagoras with

547 his abstraction of number to Confucius with his religion of routine,

548 there is not one of them that does not in some way sin against the soul

549 of a story. There is none of them that really grasps this human notion

550 of the tale, the test, the adventure; the ordeal of the free man. Each

551 of them starves the story-telling instinct, so to speak, and does

552 something to spoil human life considered as a romance; either by

553 fatalism (pessimist or optimist) and that destiny that is the death of

554 adventure; or by indifference and that detachment that is the death of

555 drama; or by a fundamental scepticism that dissolves the actors into

556 atoms; or by a materialistic limitation blocking the vista of moral

557 consequences; or a mechanical recurrence making even moral tests

558 monotonous; or a bottomless relativity making even practical tests

559 insecure. There is such a thing as a human story; and there is such a

560 thing as the divine story which is also a human story. But there is no

561 such thing as a Hegelian story or a Monist story or a relativist story

562 or a determinist story. For every story, yes, even a penny dreadful or a

563 cheap novelette, has something in it that belongs to our universe and

564 not theirs. Every short story does truly begin with creation and end

565 with a last judgment.

566 And *that* is the reason why the myths and the philosophers were at war

567 until Christ came. That is why the Athenian democracy killed Socrates

568 out of respect for the gods; and why every strolling sophist gave

569 himself the airs of a Socrates whenever he could talk in a superior

570 fashion of the gods; and why the heretic Pharaoh wrecked his huge idols

571 and temples for an abstraction and why the priests could return in

572 triumph and trample his dynasty under foot; and why Buddhism had to

573 divide itself from Brahminism, and why in every age and country outside

574 Christendom there has been a feud for ever between the philosopher and

575 the priest. It is easy enough to say that the philosopher is generally

576 the more rational; it is easier still to forget that the priest is

577 always the more popular. For the priest told the people stories; and the

578 philosopher did not understand the philosophy of stories. It came into

579 the world with the story of Christ.

580 And this is why it had to be a revelation or vision given from above.

581 Any one who will think of the theory of stories or pictures will easily

582 see the point. The true story of the world must be told by somebody to

583 somebody else. By the very nature of a story it cannot be left to occur

584 to anybody. A story has proportions, variations, surprises, particular

585 dispositions, which cannot be worked out by rule in the abstract, like a

586 sum. We could not deduce whether or no Achilles would give back the body

587 of Hector from a Pythagorean theory of number or recurrence; and we

588 could not infer for ourselves in what way the world would get back the

589 body of Christ, merely from being told that all things go round and

590 round upon the wheel of Buddha. A man might perhaps work out a

591 proposition of Euclid without having heard of Euclid; but he would not

592 work out the precise legend of Eurydice without having heard of

593 Eurydice. At any rate he would not be certain how the story would end

594 and whether Orpheus was ultimately defeated. Still less could he guess

595 the end of our story; or the legend of our Orpheus rising, not defeated,

596 from the dead.

597 To sum up; the sanity of the world was restored and the soul of man

598 offered salvation by something which did indeed satisfy the two warring

599 tendencies of the past; which had never been satisfied in full and most

600 certainly never satisfied together. It met the mythological search for

601 romance by being a story and the philosophical search for truth by being

602 a true story. That is why the ideal figure had to be a historical

603 character, as nobody had ever felt Adonis or Pan to be a historical

604 character. But that is also why the historical character had to be the

605 ideal figure; and even fulfil many of the functions given to these other

606 ideal figures; why he was at once the sacrifice and the feast, why he

607 could be shown under the emblems of the growing vine or the rising sun.

608 The more deeply we think of the matter the more we shall conclude that,

609 if there be indeed a God, his creation could hardly have reached any

610 other culmination than this granting of a real romance to the world.

611 Otherwise the two sides of the human mind could never have touched at

612 all; and the brain of man would have remained cloven and double; one

613 lobe of it dreaming impossible dreams and the other repeating invariable

614 calculations. The picture-makers would have remained for ever painting

615 the portrait of nobody. The sages would have remained for ever adding up

616 numerals that came to nothing. It was that abyss that nothing but an

617 incarnation could cover; a divine embodiment of our dreams; and he

618 stands above that chasm whose name is more than priest and older even

619 than Christendom; Pontifex Maximus, the mightiest maker of a bridge.

620 But even with that we return to the more specially Christian symbol in

621 the same tradition; the perfect pattern of the keys. This is a

622 historical and not a theological outline, and it is not my duty here to

623 defend in detail that theology, but merely to point out that it could

624 not even be justified in design without being justified in detail—like

625 a key. Beyond the broad suggestion of this chapter I attempt no

626 apologetic about why the creed should be accepted. But in answer to the

627 historical query of why it was accepted, and is accepted, I answer for

628 millions of others in my reply; because it fits the lock; because it is

629 like life. It is one among many stories; only it happens to be a true

630 story. It is one among many philosophies; only it happens to be the

631 truth. We accept it; and the ground is solid under our feet and the road

632 is open before us. It does not imprison us in a dream of destiny or a

633 consciousness of the universal delusion. It opens to us not only

634 incredible heavens, but what seems to some an equally incredible earth,

635 and makes it credible. This is the sort of truth that is hard to explain

636 because it is a fact; but it is a fact to which we can call witnesses.

637 We are Christians and Catholics not because we worship a key, but

638 because we have passed a door; and felt the wind that is the trumpet of

639 liberty blow over the land of the living.

CHAPTER VI

52 THE FIVE DEATHS OF THE FAITH

53 It is not the purpose of this book to trace the subsequent history of

54 Christianity, especially the later history of Christianity; which

55 involves controversies of which I hope to write more fully elsewhere. It

56 is devoted only to the suggestion that Christianity, appearing amid

57 heathen humanity, had all the character of a unique thing and even of a

58 supernatural thing. It was not like any of the other things; and the

59 more we study it the less it looks like any of them. But there is a

60 certain rather peculiar character which marked it henceforward even down

61 to the present moment, with a note on which this book may well conclude.

62 I have said that Asia and the ancient world had an air of being too old

63 to die. Christendom has had the very opposite fate. Christendom has had

64 a series of revolutions and in each one of them Christianity has died.

65 Christianity has died many times and risen again; for it had a god who

66 knew the way out of the grave. But the first extraordinary fact which

67 marks this history is this: that Europe has been turned upside down over

68 and over again; and that at the end of each of these revolutions the

69 same religion has again been found on top. The Faith is always

70 converting the age, not as an old religion but as a new religion. This

71 truth is hidden from many by a convention that is too little noticed.

72 Curiously enough, it is a convention of the sort which those who ignore

73 it claim especially to detect and denounce. They are always telling us

74 that priests and ceremonies are not religion and that religious

75 organisation can be a hollow sham; but they hardly realise how true it

76 is. It is so true that three or four times at least in the history of

77 Christendom the whole soul seemed to have gone out of Christianity; and

78 almost every man in his heart expected its end. This fact is only masked

79 in medieval and other times by that very official religion which such

80 critics pride themselves on seeing through. Christianity remained the

81 official religion of a Renaissance prince or the official religion of an

82 eighteenth-century bishop, just as an ancient mythology remained the

83 official religion of Julius Caesar or the Arian creed long remained the

84 official religion of Julian the Apostate. But there was a difference

85 between the cases of Julius and of Julian; because the Church had begun

86 its strange career. There was no reason why men like Julius should not

87 worship gods like Jupiter for ever in public and laugh at them for ever

88 in private. But when Julian treated Christianity as dead, he found it

89 had come to life again. He also found, incidentally, that there was not

90 the faintest sign of Jupiter ever coming to life again. This case of

91 Julian and the episode of Arianism is but the first of a series of

92 examples that can only be roughly indicated here. Arianism, as has been

93 said, had every human appearance of being the natural way in which that

94 particular superstition of Constantine might be expected to peter out.

95 All the ordinary stages had been passed through; the creed had become a

96 respectable thing, had become a ritual thing, had then been modified

97 into a rational thing; and the rationalists were ready to dissipate the

98 last remains of it, just as they do to-day. When Christianity rose again

99 suddenly and threw them, it was almost as unexpected as Christ rising

100 from the dead. But there are many other examples of the same thing, even

101 about the same time. The rush of missionaries from Ireland, for

102 instance, has all the air of an unexpected onslaught of young men on an

103 old world, and even on a Church that showed signs of growing old. Some

104 of them were martyred on the coast of Cornwall; and the chief authority

105 on Cornish antiquities told me that he did not believe for a moment that

106 they were martyred by heathens but (as he expressed it with some humour)

107 ‘by rather slack Christians.’

108 Now if we were to dip below the surface of history, as it is not in the

109 scope of this argument to do, I suspect that we should find several

110 occasions when Christendom was thus to all appearance hollowed out from

111 within by doubt and indifference, so that only the old Christian shell

112 stood as the Pagan shell had stood so long. But the difference is that

113 in every such case, the sons were fanatical for the faith where the

114 fathers had been slack about it. This is obvious in the case of the

115 transition from the Renaissance to the Counter-Reformation. It is

116 obvious in the case of a transition from the eighteenth century to the

117 many Catholic revivals of our own time. But I suspect many other

118 examples which would be worthy of separate studies.

119 The Faith is not a survival. It is not as if the Druids had managed

120 somehow to survive somewhere for two thousand years. That is what might

121 have happened in Asia or ancient Europe, in that indifference or

122 tolerance in which mythologies and philosophies could live for ever side

123 by side. It has not survived; it has returned again and again in this

124 western world of rapid change and institutions perpetually perishing.

125 Europe, in the tradition of Rome, was always trying revolution and

126 reconstruction; rebuilding a universal republic. And it always began by

127 rejecting this old stone and ended by making it the head of the corner;

128 by bringing it back from the rubbish-heap to make it the crown of the

129 capitol. Some stones of Stonehenge are standing and some are fallen; and

130 as the stone falleth so shall it lie. There has not been a Druidic

131 renaissance every century or two, with the young Druids crowned with

132 fresh mistletoe, dancing in the sun on Salisbury Plain. Stonehenge has

133 not been rebuilt in every style of architecture from the rude round

134 Norman to the last rococo of the Baroque. The sacred place of the Druids

135 is safe from the vandalism of restoration.

136 But the Church in the West was not in a world where things were too old

137 to die; but in one in which they were always young enough to get killed.

138 The consequence was that superficially and externally it often did get

139 killed; nay, it sometimes wore out even without getting killed. And

140 there follows a fact I find it somewhat difficult to describe, yet which

141 I believe to be very real and rather important. As a ghost is the shadow

142 of a man, and in that sense the shadow of life, so at intervals there

143 passed across this endless life a sort of shadow of death. It came at

144 the moment when it would have perished had it been perishable. It

145 withered away everything that was perishable. If such animal parallels

146 were worthy of the occasion, we might say that the snake shuddered and

147 shed a skin and went on, or even that the cat went into convulsions as

148 it lost only one of its nine-hundred-and-ninety-nine lives. It is truer

149 to say, in a more dignified image, that a clock struck and nothing

150 happened; or that a bell tolled for an execution that was everlastingly

151 postponed.

152 What was the meaning of all that dim but vast unrest of the twelfth

153 century; when, as it has been so finely said, Julian stirred in his

154 sleep? Why did there appear so strangely early, in the twilight of dawn

155 after the Dark Ages, so deep a scepticism as that involved in urging

156 nominalism against realism? For realism against nominalism was really

157 realism against rationalism, or something more destructive than what we

158 call rationalism. The answer is that just as some might have thought the

159 Church simply a part of the Roman Empire, so others later might have

160 thought the Church only a part of the Dark Ages. The Dark Ages ended as

161 the Empire had ended; and the Church should have departed with them, if

162 she had been also one of the shades of night. It was another of those

163 spectral deaths or simulations of death. I mean that if nominalism had

164 succeeded, it would have been as if Arianism had succeeded; it would

165 have been the beginning of a confession that Christianity had failed.

166 For nominalism is a far more fundamental scepticism than mere atheism.

167 Such was the question that was openly asked as the Dark Ages broadened

168 into that daylight that we call the modern world. But what was the

169 answer? The answer was Aquinas in the chair of Aristotle, taking all

170 knowledge for his province; and tens of thousands of lads, down to the

171 lowest ranks of peasant and serf, living in rags and on crusts about the

172 great colleges, to listen to the scholastic philosophy.

173 What was the meaning of all that whisper of fear that ran round the West

174 under the shadow of Islam, and fills every old romance with incongruous

175 images of Saracen knights swaggering in Norway or the Hebrides? Why were

176 men in the extreme West, such as King John if I remember rightly,

177 accused of being secretly Moslems, as men are accused of being secretly

178 atheists? Why was there that fierce alarm among some of the authorities

179 about the rationalistic Arab version or Aristotle? Authorities are

180 seldom alarmed like that except when it is too late. The answer is that

181 hundreds of people probably believed in their hearts that Islam would

182 conquer Christendom; that Averroes was more rational than Anselm; that

183 the Saracen culture was really, as it was superficially, a superior

184 culture. Here again we should probably find a whole generation, the

185 older generation, very doubtful and depressed and weary. The coming of

186 Islam would only have been the coming of Unitarianism a thousand years

187 before its time. To many it may have seemed quite reasonable and quite

188 probable and quite likely to happen. If so, they would have been

189 surprised at what did happen. What did happen was a roar like thunder

190 from thousands and thousands of young men, throwing all their youth into

191 one exultant counter-charge; the Crusades. It was the sons of St.

192 Francis, the Jugglers of God, wandering singing over all the roads of

193 the world; it was the Gothic going up like a flight of arrows; it was

194 the waking of the world. In considering the war of the Albigensians, we

195 come to the breach in the heart of Europe and the landslide of a new

196 philosophy that nearly ended Christendom for ever. In that case the new

197 philosophy was also a very new philosophy; it was pessimism. It was none

198 the less like modern ideas because it was as old as Asia; most modern

199 ideas are. It was the Gnostics returning; but why did the Gnostics

200 return? Because it was the end of an epoch, like the end of the Empire;

201 and should have been the end of the Church. It was Schopenhauer hovering

202 over the future; but it was also Manichaeus rising from the dead; that

203 men might have death and that they might have it more abundantly.

204 It is rather more obvious in the case of the Renaissance, simply because

205 the period is so much nearer to us and people know so much more about

206 it. But there is more even in that example than most people know. Apart

207 from the particular controversies which I wish to reserve for a separate

208 study, the period was far more chaotic than those controversies commonly

209 imply. When Protestants call Latimer a martyr to Protestantism, and

210 Catholics reply that Campion was a martyr to Catholicism, it is often

211 forgotten that many perished in such persecutions who could only be

212 described as martyrs to atheism or anarchism or even diabolism. That

213 world was almost as wild as our own; the men wandering about in it

214 included the sort of man who says there is no God, the sort of man who

215 says he is himself God, the sort of man who says something that nobody

216 can make head or tail of. If we could have the *conversation* of the

217 age following the Renaissance, we should probably be shocked by its

218 shameless negations. The remarks attributed to Marlowe are probably

219 pretty typical of the talk in many intellectual taverns. The transition

220 from Pre-Reformation to Post-Reformation Europe was through a void of

221 very yawning questions; yet again in the long run the answer was the

222 same. It was one of those moments when, as Christ walked on the water,

223 so was Christianity walking in the air.

224 But all these cases are remote in date and could only be proved in

225 detail. We can see the fact much more clearly in the case when the

226 paganism of the Renaissance ended Christianity and Christianity

227 unaccountably began all over again. But we can see it most clearly of

228 all in the case which is close to us and full of manifest and minute

229 evidence; the case of the great decline of religion that began about the

230 time of Voltaire. For indeed it is our own case; and we ourselves have

231 seen the decline of that decline. The two hundred years since Voltaire

232 do not flash past us at a glance like the fourth and fifth centuries or

233 the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. In our own case we can see this

234 oft-repeated process close at hand; we know how completely a society can

235 lose its fundamental religion without abolishing its official religion;

236 we know how men can all become agnostics long before they abolish

237 bishops. And we know that also in this last ending, which really did

238 look to us like the final ending, the incredible thing has happened

239 again; the Faith has a better following among the young men than among

240 the old. When Ibsen spoke of the new generation knocking at the door, he

241 certainly never expected that it would be the church-door.

242 At least five times, therefore, with the Arian and the Albigensian, with

243 the Humanist sceptic, after Voltaire and after Darwin, the Faith has to

244 all appearance gone to the dogs. In each of these five cases it was the

245 dog that died. How complete was the collapse and how strange the

246 reversal, we can only see in detail in the case nearest to our own time.

247 A thousand things have been said about the Oxford Movement and the

248 parallel French Catholic revival; but few have made us feel the simplest

249 fact about it; that it was a surprise. It was a puzzle as well as a

250 surprise; because it seemed to most people like a river turning

251 backwards from the sea and trying to climb back into the mountains. To

252 have read the literature of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries is

253 to know that nearly everybody had come to take it for granted that

254 religion was a thing that would continually broaden like a river, till

255 it reached an infinite sea. Some of them expected it to go down in a

256 cataract of catastrophe, most of them expected it to widen into an

257 estuary of equality and moderation; but all of them thought its

258 returning on itself a prodigy as incredible as witchcraft. In other

259 words, most moderate people thought that faith like freedom would be

260 slowly broadened down; and some advanced people thought that it would be

261 very rapidly broadened down, not to say flattened out. All that world of

262 Guizot and Macaulay and the commercial and scientific liberality was

263 perhaps more certain than any men before or since about the direction in

264 which the world is going. People were so certain about the direction

265 that they only differed about the pace. Many anticipated with alarm, and

266 a few with sympathy, a Jacobin revolt that should guillotine the

267 Archbishop of Canterbury or a Chartist riot that should hang the parsons

268 on the lamp-posts. But it seemed like a convulsion in nature that the

269 Archbishop instead of losing his head should be looking for his mitre;

270 and that instead of diminishing the respect due to parsons we should

271 strengthen it to the respect due to priests. It revolutionised their

272 very vision of revolution; and turned their very topsyturvydom

273 topsy-turvy.

274 In short, the whole world being divided about whether the stream was

275 going slower or faster, became conscious of something vague but vast

276 that was going against the stream. Both in fact and figure there is

277 something deeply disturbing about this, and that for an essential

278 reason. A dead thing can go with the stream, but only a living thing can

279 go against it. A dead dog can be lifted on the leaping water with all

280 the swiftness of a leaping hound; but only a live dog can swim

281 backwards. A paper boat can ride the rising deluge with all the airy

282 arrogance of a fairy ship; but if the fairy ship sails upstream it is

283 really rowed by the fairies. And among the things that merely went with

284 the tide of apparent progress and enlargement, there was many a

285 demagogue or sophist whose wild gestures were in truth as lifeless as

286 the movement of a dead dog’s limbs wavering in the eddying water; and

287 many a philosophy uncommonly like a paper boat, of the sort that it is

288 not difficult to knock into a cocked hat. But even the truly living and

289 even life-giving things that went with that stream did not thereby prove

290 that they were living or life-giving. It was this other force that was

291 unquestionably and unaccountably alive; the mysterious and unmeasured

292 energy that was thrusting back the river. That was felt to be like the

293 movement of some great monster; and it was none the less clearly a

294 living monster because most people thought it a prehistoric monster. It

295 was none the less an unnatural, an incongruous, and to some a comic

296 upheaval; as if the Great Sea Serpent had suddenly risen out of the

297 Round Pond—unless we consider the Sea Serpent as more likely to live in

298 the Serpentine. This flippant element in the fantasy must not be missed,

299 for it was one of the clearest testimonies to the unexpected nature of

300 the reversal. That age did really feel that a preposterous quality in

301 prehistoric animals belonged also to historic rituals; that mitres and

302 tiaras were like the horns or crests of antediluvian creatures; and

303 that appealing to a Primitive Church was like dressing up as a Primitive

304 Man.

305 The world is still puzzled by that movement; but most of all because it

306 still moves. I have said something elsewhere of the rather random sort

307 of reproaches that are still directed against it and its much greater

308 consequences; it is enough to say here that the more such critics

309 reproach it the less they explain it. In a sense it is my concern here,

310 if not to explain it, at least to suggest the direction of the

311 explanation; but above all, it is my concern to point out one particular

312 thing about it. And that is that it had all happened before; and even

313 many times before.

314 To sum up, in so far as it is true that recent centuries have seen an

315 attenuation of Christian doctrine, recent centuries have only seen what

316 the most remote centuries have seen. And even the modern example has

317 only ended as the medieval and pre-medieval examples ended. It is

318 already clear, and grows clearer every day, that it is not going to end

319 in the disappearance of the diminished creed; but rather in the return

320 of those parts of it that had really disappeared. It is going to end as

321 the Arian compromise ended, as the attempts at a compromise with

322 Nominalism and even with Albigensianism ended. But the point to seize in

323 the modern case, as in all the other cases, is that what returns is not

324 in that sense a simplified theology; not according to that view a

325 purified theology; it is simply theology. It is that enthusiasm for

326 theological studies that marked the most doctrinal ages; it is the

327 divine science. An old Don with D.D. after his name may have become the

328 typical figure of a bore; but that was because he was himself bored with

329 his theology, not because he was excited about it. It was precisely

330 because he was admittedly more interested in the Latin of Plautus than

331 in the Latin of Augustine, in the Greek of Xenophon than in the Greek of

332 Chrysostom. It was precisely because he was more interested in a dead

333 tradition than in a decidedly living tradition. In short, it was

334 precisely because he was himself a type of the time in which Christian

335 faith was weak. It was not because men would not hail, if they could,

336 the wonderful and almost wild vision of a Doctor of Divinity.

337 There are people who say they wish Christianity to remain as a spirit.

338 They mean, very literally, that they wish it to remain as a ghost. But

339 it is not going to remain as a ghost. What follows this process of

340 apparent death is not the lingering of the shade; it is the resurrection

341 of the body. These people are quite prepared to shed pious and

342 reverential tears over the Sepulchre of the Son of Man; what they are

343 not prepared for is the Son of God walking once more upon the hills of

344 morning. These people, and indeed most people, were indeed by this time

345 quite accustomed to the idea that the old Christian candle-light would

346 fade into the light of common day. To many of them it did quite honestly

347 appear like that pale yellow flame of a candle when it is left burning

348 in daylight. It was all the more unexpected, and therefore all the more

349 unmistakable, that the seven-branched candle-stick suddenly towered to

350 heaven like a miraculous tree and flamed until the sun turned pale. But

351 other ages have seen the day conquer the candle-light and then the

352 candle-light conquer the day. Again and again, before our time, men have

353 grown content with a diluted doctrine. And again and again there has

354 followed on that dilution, coming as out of the darkness in a crimson

355 cataract, the strength of the red original wine. And we only say once

356 more to-day as has been said many times by our fathers: ‘Long years and

357 centuries ago our fathers or the founders of our people drank, as they

358 dreamed, of the blood of God. Long years and centuries have passed since

359 the strength of that giant vintage has been anything but a legend of the

360 age of giants. Centuries ago already is the dark time of the second

361 fermentation, when the wine of Catholicism turned into the vinegar of

362 Calvinism. Long since that bitter drink has been itself diluted; rinsed

363 out and washed away by the waters of oblivion and the wave of the world.

364 Never did we think to taste again even that bitter tang of sincerity and

365 the spirit, still less the richer and the sweeter strength of the purple

366 vineyards in our dreams of the age of gold. Day by day and year by year

367 we have lowered our hopes and lessened our convictions; we have grown

368 more and more used to seeing those vats and vineyards overwhelmed in the

369 water-floods and the last savour and suggestion of that special element

370 fading like a stain of purple upon a sea of grey. We have grown used to

371 dilution, to dissolution, to a watering down that went on for ever. But

372 Thou hast kept the good wine until now.’

373 This is the final fact, and it is the most extraordinary of all. The

374 faith has not only often died but it has often died of old age. It has

375 not only been often killed but it has often died a natural death; in the

376 sense of coming to a natural and necessary end. It is obvious that it

377 has survived the most savage and the most universal persecutions from

378 the shock of the Diocletian fury to the shock of the French Revolution.

379 But it has a more strange and even a more weird tenacity; it has

380 survived not only war but peace. It has not only died often but

381 degenerated often and decayed often; it has survived its own weakness

382 and even its own surrender. We need not repeat what is so obvious about

383 the beauty of the end of Christ in its wedding of youth and death. But

384 this is almost as if Christ had lived to the last possible span, had

385 been a white-haired sage of a hundred and died of natural decay, and

386 then had risen again rejuvenated, with trumpets and the rending of the

387 sky. It was said truly enough that human Christianity in its recurrent

388 weakness was sometimes too much wedded to the powers of the world; but

389 if it was wedded it has very often been widowed. It is a strangely

390 immortal sort of widow. An enemy may have said at one moment that it was

391 but an aspect of the power of the Caesars; and it sounds as strange

392 to-day as to call it an aspect of the Pharaohs. An enemy might say that

393 it was the official faith of feudalism; and it sounds as convincing now

394 as to say that it was bound to perish with the ancient Roman villa. All

395 these things did indeed run their course to its normal end; and there

396 seemed no course for the religion but to end with them. It ended and it

397 began again.

398 ‘Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away.’

399 The civilisation of antiquity was the whole world: and men no more

400 dreamed of its ending than of the ending of daylight. They could not

401 imagine another order unless it were in another world. The civilisation

402 of the world has passed away and those words have not passed away. In

403 the long night of the Dark Ages feudalism was so familiar a thing that

404 no man could imagine himself without a lord: and religion was so woven

405 into that network that no man would have believed they could be torn

406 asunder. Feudalism itself was torn to rags and rotted away in the

407 popular life of the true Middle Ages; and the first and freshest power

408 in that new freedom was the old religion. Feudalism had passed away, and

409 the words did not pass away. The whole medieval order, in many ways so

410 complete and almost cosmic a home for man, wore out gradually in its

411 turn: and here at least it was thought that the words would die. They

412 went forth across the radiant abyss of the Renaissance and in fifty

413 years were using all its light and learning for new religious

414 foundations, new apologetics, new saints. It was supposed to have been

415 withered up at last in the dry light of the Age of Reason; it was

416 supposed to have disappeared ultimately in the earthquake of the Age of

417 Revolution. Science explained it away; and it was still there. History

418 disinterred it in the past; and it appeared suddenly in the future.

419 To-day it stands once more in our path; and even as we watch it, it

420 grows.

421 If our social relations and records retain their continuity, if men

422 really learn to apply reason to the accumulating facts of so crushing a

423 story, it would seem that sooner or later even its enemies will learn

424 from their incessant and interminable disappointments not to look for

425 anything so simple as its death. They may continue to war with it, but

426 it will be as they war with nature; as they war with the landscape, as

427 they war with the skies. ‘Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words

428 shall not pass away.’ They will watch for it to stumble; they will watch

429 for it to err; they will no longer watch for it to end. Insensibly, even

430 unconsciously, they will in their own silent anticipations fulfil the

431 relative terms of that astounding prophecy; they will forget to watch

432 for the mere extinction of what has so often been vainly extinguished;

433 and will learn instinctively to look first for the coming of the comet

434 or the freezing of the star.

CONCLUSION

55 THE SUMMARY OF THIS BOOK

56 I have taken the liberty once or twice of borrowing the excellent phrase

57 about an Outline of History; though this study of a special truth and a

58 special error can of course claim no sort of comparison with the rich

59 and many-sided encyclopedia of history, for which that name was chosen.

60 And yet there is a certain reason in the reference; and a sense in which

61 the one thing touches and even cuts across the other. For the story of

62 the world as told by Mr. Wells could here only be criticised as an

63 outline. And, strangely enough, it seems to me that it is only wrong as

64 an outline. It is admirable as an accumulation of history; it is

65 splendid as a storehouse or treasury of history; it is a fascinating

66 disquisition on history; it is most attractive as an amplification of

67 history; but it is quite false as an outline of history. The one thing

68 that seems to me quite wrong about it is the outline; the sort of

69 outline that can really be a single line, like that which makes all the

70 difference between a caricature of the profile of Mr. Winston Churchill

71 and of Sir Alfred Mond. In simple and homely language, I mean the things

72 that stick out; the things that make the simplicity of a silhouette. I

73 think the proportions are wrong; the proportions of what is certain as

74 compared with what is uncertain, of what played a great part as compared

75 with what played a smaller part, of what is ordinary and what is

76 extraordinary, of what really lies level with an average and what stands

77 out as an exception.

78 I do not say it as a small criticism of a great writer, and I have no

79 reason to do so; for in my own much smaller task I feel I have failed in

80 very much the same way. I am very doubtful whether I have conveyed to

81 the reader the main point I meant about the proportions of history, and

82 why I have dwelt so much more on some things than others. I doubt

83 whether I have clearly fulfilled the plan that I set out in the

84 introductory chapter; and for that reason I add these lines as a sort of

85 summary in a concluding chapter. I do believe that the things on which I

86 have insisted are more essential to an outline of history than the

87 things which I have subordinated or dismissed. I do not believe that the

88 past is most truly pictured as a thing in which humanity merely fades

89 away into nature, or civilisation merely fades away into barbarism, or

90 religion fades away into mythology, or our own religion fades away into

91 the religions of the world. In short I do not believe that the best way

92 to produce an outline of history is to rub out the lines. I believe

93 that, of the two, it would be far nearer the truth to tell the tale very

94 simply, like a primitive myth about a man who made the sun and stars or

95 a god who entered the body of a sacred monkey. I will therefore sum up

96 all that has gone before in what seems to me a realistic and reasonably

97 proportioned statement; the short story of mankind.

98 In the land lit by that neighbouring star, whose blaze is the broad

99 daylight, there are many and very various things, motionless and moving.

100 There moves among them a race that is in its relation to the others a

101 race of gods. The fact is not lessened but emphasised because it can

102 behave like a race of demons. Its distinction is not an individual

103 illusion, like one bird pluming itself on its own plumes; it is a solid

104 and a many-sided thing. It is demonstrated in the very speculations that

105 have led to its being denied. That men, the gods of this lower world,

106 are linked with it in various ways is true; but it is another aspect of

107 the same truth. That they grow as the grass grows and walk as the

108 beasts walk is a secondary necessity that sharpens the primary

109 distinction. It is like saying that a magician must after all have the

110 appearance of a man; or that even the fairies could not dance without

111 feet. It has lately been the fashion to focus the mind entirely on these

112 mild and subordinate resemblances and to forget the main fact

113 altogether. It is customary to insist that man resembles the other

114 creatures. Yes; and that very resemblance he alone can see. The fish

115 does not trace the fish-bone pattern in the fowls of the air; or the

116 elephant and the emu compare skeletons. Even in the sense in which man

117 is at one with the universe it is an utterly lonely universality. The

118 very sense that he is united with all things is enough to sunder him

119 from all.

120 Looking around him by this unique light, as lonely as the literal flame

121 that he alone has kindled, this demigod or demon of the visible world

122 makes that world visible. He sees around him a world of a certain style

123 or type. It seems to proceed by certain rules or at least repetitions.

124 He sees a green architecture that builds itself without visible hands;

125 but which builds itself into a very exact plan or pattern, like a design

126 already drawn in the air by an invisible finger. It is not, as is now

127 vaguely suggested, a vague thing. It is not a growth or a groping of

128 blind life. Each seeks an end; a glorious and radiant end, even for

129 every daisy or dandelion we see in looking across the level of a common

130 field. In the very shape of things there is more than green growth;

131 there is the finality of the flower. It is a world of crowns. This

132 impression, whether or no it be an illusion, has so profoundly

133 influenced this race of thinkers and masters of the material world, that

134 the vast majority have been moved to take a certain view of that world.

135 They have concluded, rightly or wrongly, that the world had a plan as

136 the tree seemed to have a plan; and an end and crown like the flower.

137 But so long as the race of thinkers was able to think, it was obvious

138 that the admission of this idea of a plan brought with it another

139 thought more thrilling and even terrible. There was some one else, some

140 strange and unseen being, who had designed these things, if indeed they

141 were designed. There was a stranger who was also a friend; a mysterious

142 benefactor who had been before them and built up the woods and hills for

143 their coming, and had kindled the sunrise against their rising, as a

144 servant kindles a fire. Now this idea of a mind that gives a meaning to

145 the universe has received more and more confirmation within the minds of

146 men, by meditations and experiences much more subtle and searching than

147 any such argument about the external plan of the world. But I am

148 concerned here with keeping the story in its most simple and even

149 concrete terms; and it is enough to say here that most men, including

150 the wisest men, have come to the conclusion that the world has such a

151 final purpose and therefore such a first cause. But most men in some

152 sense separated themselves from the wisest men, when it came to the

153 treatment of that idea. There came into existence two ways of treating

154 that idea; which between them make up most of the religious history of

155 the world.

156 The majority, like the minority, had this strong sense of a second

157 meaning in things; of a strange master who knew the secret of the world.

158 But the majority, the mob or mass of men, naturally tended to treat it

159 rather in the spirit of gossip. The gossip, like all gossip, contained a

160 great deal of truth and falsehood. The world began to tell itself tales

161 about the unknown being or his sons or servants or messengers. Some of

162 the tales may truly be called old wives’ tales; as professing only to be

163 very remote memories of the morning of the world; myths about the baby

164 moon or the half-baked mountains. Some of them might more truly be

165 called travellers’ tales; as being curious but contemporary tales

166 brought from certain borderlands of experience; such as miraculous

167 cures or those that bring whispers of what has happened to the dead.

168 Many of them are probably true tales; enough of them are probably true

169 to keep a person of real common sense more or less conscious that there

170 really is something rather marvellous behind the cosmic curtain. But in

171 a sense it is only going by appearances; even if the appearances are

172 called apparitions. It is a matter of appearances—and disappearances.

173 At the most these gods are ghosts; that is, they are glimpses. For most

174 of us they are rather gossip about glimpses. And for the rest, the whole

175 world is full of rumours, most of which are almost avowedly romances.

176 The great majority of the tales about gods and ghosts and the invisible

177 king are told, if not for the sake of the tale, at least for the sake of

178 the topic. They are evidence of the eternal interest of the theme; they

179 are not evidence of anything else, and they are not meant to be. They

180 are mythology, or the poetry that is not bound in books—or bound in any

181 other way.

182 Meanwhile the minority, the sages or thinkers, had withdrawn apart and

183 had taken up an equally congenial trade. They were drawing up plans of

184 the world; of the world which all believed to have a plan. They were

185 trying to set forth the plan seriously and to scale. They were setting

186 their minds directly to the mind that had made the mysterious world;

187 considering what sort of a mind it might be and what its ultimate

188 purpose might be. Some of them made that mind much more impersonal than

189 mankind has generally made it; some simplified it almost to a blank; a

190 few, a very few, doubted it altogether. One or two of the more morbid

191 fancied that it might be evil and an enemy; just one or two of the more

192 degraded in the other class worshipped demons instead of gods. But most

193 of these theorists were theists: and they not only saw a moral plan in

194 nature, but they generally laid down a moral plan for humanity. Most of

195 them were good men who did good work: and they were remembered and

196 reverenced in various ways. They were scribes; and their scriptures

197 became more or less holy scriptures. They were law-givers; and their

198 tradition became not only legal but ceremonial. We may say that they

199 received divine honours, in the sense in which kings and great captains

200 in certain countries often received divine honours. In a word, wherever

201 the other popular spirit, the spirit of legend and gossip, could come

202 into play, it surrounded them with the more mystical atmosphere of the

203 myths. Popular poetry turned the sages into saints. But that was all it

204 did. They remained themselves; men never really forgot that they were

205 men, only made into gods in the sense that they were made into heroes.

206 Divine Plato, like Divus Caesar, was a title and not a dogma. In Asia,

207 where the atmosphere was more mythological, the man was made to look

208 more like a myth, but he remained a man. He remained a man of a certain

209 special class or school of men, receiving and deserving great honour

210 from mankind. It is the order or school of the philosophers; the men who

211 have set themselves seriously to trace the order across any apparent

212 chaos in the vision of life. Instead of living on imaginative rumours

213 and remote traditions and the tail-end of exceptional experiences about

214 the mind and meaning behind the world, they have tried in a sense to

215 project the primary purpose of that mind *a priori*. They have tried to

216 put on paper a possible plan of the world; almost as if the world were

217 not yet made.

218 Right in the middle of all these things stands up an enormous exception.

219 It is quite unlike anything else. It is a thing final like the trump of

220 doom, though it is also a piece of good news; or news that seems too

221 good to be true. It is nothing less than the loud assertion that this

222 mysterious maker of the world has visited his world in person. It

223 declares that really and even recently, or right in the middle of

224 historic times, there did walk into the world this original invisible

225 being; about whom the thinkers make theories and the mythologists hand

226 down myths; the Man Who Made the World. That such a higher personality

227 exists behind all things had indeed always been implied by all the best

228 thinkers, as well as by all the most beautiful legends. But nothing of

229 this sort had ever been implied in any of them. It is simply false to

230 say that the other sages and heroes had claimed to be that mysterious

231 master and maker, of whom the world had dreamed and disputed. Not one of

232 them had ever claimed to be anything of the sort. Not one of their sects

233 or schools had ever claimed that they had claimed to be anything of the

234 sort. The most that any religious prophet had said was that he was the

235 true servant of such a being. The most that any visionary had ever said

236 was that men might catch glimpses of the glory of that spiritual being;

237 or much more often of lesser spiritual beings. The most that any

238 primitive myth had ever suggested was that the Creator was present at

239 the Creation. But that the Creator was present at scenes a little

240 subsequent to the supper-parties of Horace, and talked with

241 tax-collectors and government officials in the detailed daily life of

242 the Roman Empire, and that this fact continued to be firmly asserted by

243 the whole of that great civilisation for more than a thousand

244 years—that is something utterly unlike anything else in nature. It is

245 the one great startling statement that man has made since he spoke his

246 first articulate word, instead of barking like a dog. Its unique

247 character can be used as an argument against it as well as for it. It

248 would be easy to concentrate on it as a case of isolated insanity; but

249 it makes nothing but dust and nonsense of comparative religion.

250 It came on the world with a wind and rush of running messengers

251 proclaiming that apocalyptic portent; and it is not unduly fanciful to

252 say they are running still. What puzzles the world, and its wise

253 philosophers and fanciful pagan poets, about the priests and people of

254 the Catholic Church is that they still behave as if they were

255 messengers. A messenger does not dream about what his message might be,

256 or argue about what it probably would be; he delivers it as it is. It is

257 not a theory or a fancy but a fact. It is not relevant to this

258 intentionally rudimentary outline to prove in detail that it is a fact;

259 but merely to point out that these messengers do deal with it as men

260 deal with a fact. All that is condemned in Catholic tradition,

261 authority, and dogmatism and the refusal to retract and modify, are but

262 the natural human attributes of a man with a message relating to a fact.

263 I desire to avoid in this last summary all the controversial

264 complexities that may once more cloud the simple lines of that strange

265 story; which I have already called, in words that are much too weak, the

266 strangest story in the world. I desire merely to mark those main lines

267 and specially to mark where the great line is really to be drawn. The

268 religion of the world, in its right proportions, is not divided into

269 fine shades of mysticism or more or less rational forms of mythology. It

270 is divided by the line between the men who are bringing that message and

271 the men who have not yet heard it, or cannot yet believe it.

272 But when we translate the terms of that strange tale back into the more

273 concrete and complicated terminology of our time, we find it covered by

274 names and memories of which the very familiarity is a falsification. For

275 instance, when we say that a country contains so many Moslems, we really

276 mean that it contains so many monotheists; and we really mean, by that,

277 that it contains so many men; men with the old average assumption of

278 men—that the invisible ruler remains invisible. They hold it along with

279 the customs of a certain culture and under the simpler laws of a certain

280 law-giver; but so they would if their law-giver were Lycurgus or Solon.

281 They testify to something which is a necessary and noble truth; but was

282 never a new truth. Their creed is not a new colour; it is the neutral

283 and normal tint that is the background of the many-coloured life of man.

284 Mahomet did not, like the Magi, find a new star; he saw through his own

285 particular window a glimpse of the great grey field of the ancient

286 starlight. So when we say that the country contains so many Confucians

287 or Buddhists, we mean that it contains so many Pagans whose prophets

288 have given them another and rather vaguer version of the invisible

289 power; making it not only invisible but almost impersonal. When we say

290 that they also have temples and idols and priests and periodical

291 festivals, we simply mean that this sort of heathen is enough of a human

292 being to admit the popular element of pomp and pictures and feasts and

293 fairy-tales. We only mean that Pagans have more sense than Puritans. But

294 what the gods are supposed to *be*, what the priests are commissioned to

295 *say*, is not a sensational secret like what those running messengers of

296 the Gospel had to say. Nobody else except those messengers has any

297 Gospel; nobody else has any good news; for the simple reason that nobody

298 else has any news.

299 Those runners gather impetus as they run. Ages afterwards they still

300 speak as if something had just happened. They have not lost the speed

301 and momentum of messengers; they have hardly lost, as it were, the wild

302 eyes of witnesses. In the Catholic Church, which is the cohort of the

303 message, there are still those headlong acts of holiness that speak of

304 something rapid and recent; a self-sacrifice that startles the world

305 like a suicide. But it is not a suicide; it is not pessimistic; it is

306 still as optimistic as St. Francis of the flowers and birds. It is newer

307 in spirit than the newest schools of thought; and it is almost certainly

308 on the eve of new triumphs. For these men serve a mother who seems to

309 grow more beautiful as new generations rise up and call her blessed. We

310 might sometimes fancy that the Church grows younger as the world grows

311 old.

312 For this is the last proof of the miracle; that something so

313 supernatural should have become so natural. I mean that anything so

314 unique when seen from the outside should only seem universal when seen

315 from the inside. I have not minimised the scale of the miracle, as some

316 of our milder theologians think it wise to do. Rather have I

317 deliberately dwelt on that incredible interruption, as a blow that broke

318 the very backbone of history. I have great sympathy with the

319 monotheists, the Moslems, or the Jews, to whom it seems a blasphemy; a

320 blasphemy that might shake the world. But it did not shake the world; it

321 steadied the world. That fact, the more we consider it, will seem more

322 solid and more strange. I think it a piece of plain justice to all the

323 unbelievers to insist upon the audacity of the act of faith that is

324 demanded of them. I willingly and warmly agree that it is, in itself, a

325 suggestion at which we might expect even the brain of the believer to

326 reel, when he realised his own belief. But the brain of the believer

327 does not reel; it is the brains of the unbelievers that reel. We can see

328 their brains reeling on every side and into every extravagance of ethics

329 and psychology; into pessimism and the denial of life; into pragmatism

330 and the denial of logic; seeking their omens in nightmares and their

331 canons in contradictions; shrieking for fear at the far-off sight of

332 things beyond good and evil, or whispering of strange stars where two

333 and two make five. Meanwhile this solitary thing that seems at first so

334 outrageous in outline remains solid and sane in substance. It remains

335 the moderator of all these manias; rescuing reason from the Pragmatists

336 exactly as it rescued laughter from the Puritans. I repeat that I have

337 deliberately emphasised its intrinsically defiant and dogmatic

338 character. The mystery is how anything so startling should have remained

339 defiant and dogmatic and yet become perfectly normal and natural. I have

340 admitted freely that, considering the incident in itself, a man who says

341 he is God may be classed with a man who says he is glass. But the man

342 who says he is glass is not a glazier making windows for all the world.

343 He does not remain for after ages as a shining and crystalline figure,

344 in whose light everything is as clear as crystal.

345 But this madness has remained sane. The madness has remained sane when

346 everything else went mad. The madhouse has been a house to which, age

347 after age, men are continually coming back as to a home. That is the

348 riddle that remains; that anything so abrupt and abnormal should still

349 be found a habitable and hospitable thing. I care not if the sceptic

350 says it is a tall story; I cannot see how so toppling a tower could

351 stand so long without foundation. Still less can I see how it could

352 become, as it has become, the home of man. Had it merely appeared and

353 disappeared, it might possibly have been remembered or explained as the

354 last leap of the rage of illusion, the ultimate myth of the ultimate

355 mood, in which the mind struck the sky and broke. But the mind did not

356 break. It is the one mind that remains unbroken in the break-up of the

357 world. If it were an error, it seems as if the error could hardly have

358 lasted a day. If it were a mere ecstasy, it would seem that such an

359 ecstasy could not endure for an hour. It has endured for nearly two

360 thousand years; and the world within it has been more lucid, more

361 levelheaded, more reasonable in its hopes, more healthy in its

362 instincts, more humorous and cheerful in the face of fate and death,

363 than all the world outside. For it was the soul of Christendom that came

364 forth from the incredible Christ; and the soul of it was common sense.

365 Though we dared not look on His face we could look on His fruits; and by

366 His fruits we should know Him. The fruits are solid and the fruitfulness

367 is much more than a metaphor; and nowhere in this sad world are boys

368 happier in apple-trees, or men in more equal chorus singing as they

369 tread the vine, than under the fixed flash of this instant and

370 intolerant enlightenment; the lightning made eternal as the light.

APPENDIX I

58 ON PREHISTORIC MAN

59 In a sense it would be better if history were more superficial. What is

60 wanted is a reminder of the things that are seen so quickly that they

61 are forgotten almost as quickly. The one moral of this book, in a manner

62 of speaking, is that first thoughts are best. So a flash might reveal a

63 landscape; with the Eiffel Tower or the Matterhorn standing up in it as

64 they would never stand up again in the light of common day. I ended the

65 book with an image of everlasting lightning; in a very different sense,

66 alas, this little flash has lasted only too long. But the method has

67 also certain practical disadvantages upon which I think it well to add

68 these two notes. It may seem to simplify too much and to ignore out of

69 ignorance. I feel this especially in the passage about the prehistoric

70 pictures; which is not concerned with all that the learned may learn

71 from prehistoric pictures, but with the single point of what anybody

72 could learn from there being any prehistoric pictures at all. I am

73 conscious that this attempt to express it in terms of innocence may

74 exaggerate even my own ignorance. Without any pretence of scientific

75 research, I should be sorry to have it thought that I knew no more than

76 I had occasion to say in that passage of the stages into which primitive

77 humanity has been divided. I am aware, of course, that the story is

78 elaborately stratified; and that there were many such stages before the

79 Cro-Magnan or any peoples with whom we associate such pictures. Indeed

80 recent studies about the Neanderthal and other races rather tend to

81 repeat the moral that is here most relevant. The notion, noted in these

82 pages, of something necessarily slow or late in the development of

83 religion will gain little indeed from these later revelations about the

84 precursors of the reindeer picture-maker. The learned appear to hold

85 that, whether the reindeer picture could be religious or not, the people

86 that lived before it were religious already. Men were already burying

87 their dead with the care that is the significant sign of mystery and

88 hope. This obviously brings us back to the same argument; an argument

89 that is not approached by any measurement of the earlier man’s skull. It

90 is little use to compare the head of the man with the head of the

91 monkey, if it certainly has never come into the head of the monkey to

92 bury another monkey with nuts in his grave to help him towards a

93 heavenly monkey-house. Talking of skulls, we all know the story of the

94 finding of a Cro-Magnan skull that is much larger and finer than a

95 modern skull. It is a very funny story; because an eminent evolutionist,

96 awakening to a somewhat belated caution, protested against anything

97 being inferred from one specimen. It is the duty of a solitary skull to

98 prove that our fathers were our inferiors. Any solitary skull presuming

99 to prove that they were superior is felt to be suffering from swelled

100 head.

APPENDIX II

61 ON AUTHORITY AND ACCURACY

62 In this book, which is merely meant as a popular criticism of popular

63 fallacies, often indeed of very vulgar errors, I feel that I have

64 sometimes given an impression of scoffing at serious scientific work. It

65 was, however, the very reverse of my intention. I am not arguing with

66 the scientist who explains the elephant, but only with the sophist who

67 explains it away. And as a matter of fact the sophist plays to the

68 gallery, as he did in ancient Greece. He appeals to the ignorant,

69 especially when he appeals to the learned. But I never meant my own

70 criticism to be an impertinence to the truly learned. We all owe an

71 infinite debt to the researches, especially the recent researches, of

72 single-minded students in these matters; and I have only professed to

73 pick up things here and there from them. I have not loaded my abstract

74 argument with quotations and references, which only make a man look more

75 learned than he is; but in some cases I find that my own loose fashion

76 of allusion is rather misleading about my own meaning. The passage about

77 Chaucer and the Child Martyr is badly expressed; I only mean that the

78 English poet probably had in mind the English saint; of whose story he

79 gives a sort of foreign version. In the same way two statements in the

80 chapter on Mythology follow each other in such a way that it may seem to

81 be suggested that the second story about Monotheism refers to the

82 Southern Seas. I may explain that Atahocan belongs not to Australasian

83 but to American savages. So in the chapter called ‘The Antiquity of

84 Civilisation,’ which I feel to be the most unsatisfactory, I have given

85 my own impression of the meaning of the development of Egyptian monarchy

86 too much, perhaps, as if it were identical with the facts on which it

87 was founded, as given in works like those of Professor J. L. Myres. But

88 the confusion was not intentional; still less was there any intention to

89 imply, in the remainder of the chapter, that the anthropological

90 speculations about races are less valuable than they undoubtedly are. My

91 criticism is strictly relative; I may say that the Pyramids are plainer

92 than the tracks of the desert, without denying that wiser men than I may

93 see tracks in what is to me the trackless sand.

94 Transcriber's Note:

95 Two possible typos do match the printed editions:

96 "A lunatic may think he is omniscience, and a fool may talk as if he were omniscient. But Christ is in another sense omniscient if he not only knows, but knows that he knows.":

97 - "omniscience" seems awkward, but does make sense.:

98 "But we may venture to say, in Mr. Mantalini's phrase, that this evolutionary history has no outline or is a demd outline.":

99 - It is unclear what "demd" should be.